Home About Network of subjects Linked subjects heatmap Book indices included Search by subject Search by reference Browse subjects Browse texts

Tiresias: The Ancient Mediterranean Religions Source Database

   Search:  
validated results only / all results

and or

Filtering options: (leave empty for all results)
By author:     
By work:        
By subject:
By additional keyword:       



Results for
Please note: the results are produced through a computerized process which may frequently lead to errors, both in incorrect tagging and in other issues. Please use with caution.
Due to load times, full text fetching is currently attempted for validated results only.
Full texts for Hebrew Bible and rabbinic texts is kindly supplied by Sefaria; for Greek and Latin texts, by Perseus Scaife, for the Quran, by Tanzil.net

For a list of book indices included, see here.


graph

graph

All subjects (including unvalidated):
subject book bibliographic info
'belief', superstitio, depends on Davies (2004), Rome's Religious History: Livy, Tacitus and Ammianus on their Gods, 85
belief Davies (2004), Rome's Religious History: Livy, Tacitus and Ammianus on their Gods, 5, 23, 78, 131, 154, 167, 168, 283
Eidinow and Driediger-Murphy (2019), Esther Eidinow, Ancient Divination and Experience, 47, 53, 54, 56, 57, 209, 210, 211, 212, 216, 218, 227, 230, 244
Eisenfeld (2022), Pindar and Greek Religion Theologies of Mortality in the Victory Odes, 223
Gagne (2021), Cosmography and the Idea of Hyperborea in Ancient Greece, 2, 26, 217, 223, 224, 390
Gwynne (2004), Logic, Rhetoric and Legal Reasoning in the Qur'an: God's Arguments, 143, 146
Harrison (2006), Augustine's Way into the Will: The Theological and Philosophical Significance of De libero, 81, 82, 83, 84, 85, 86, 87, 88, 89
Harte (2017), Rereading Ancient Philosophy: Old Chestnuts and Sacred Cows, 63, 161, 168, 175, 249
Jedan (2009), Stoic Virtues: Chrysippus and the Religious Character of Stoic Ethics, 18, 19, 189
Jim (2022), Saviour Gods and Soteria in Ancient Greece, 13
Laks (2022), Plato's Second Republic: An Essay on the Laws. Princeton: Princeton University Press, 2022 46, 66, 130, 134, 143, 172, 175, 176, 194, 195, 202, 215, 231
Langstaff, Stuckenbruck, and Tilly, (2022), The Lord’s Prayer, 164, 165, 166, 167, 169, 170
Levison (2023), The Greek Life of Adam and Eve. 22, 26, 104, 105, 109, 111, 201, 228, 401, 424, 454, 457, 490, 527, 609, 801, 802, 853, 907, 920, 1003, 1017, 1019, 1023, 1024, 1060, 1063
Lynskey (2021), Tyconius’ Book of Rules: An Ancient Invitation to Ecclesial Hermeneutics, 83, 149, 184, 190, 196, 215, 237, 324
Petrovic and Petrovic (2016), Inner Purity and Pollution in Greek Religion, 6, 7, 10, 17, 18, 20, 21, 22, 23, 24, 25, 26, 27, 28, 29, 30, 31, 32, 33, 34, 265, 266, 269, 270, 271, 272, 277, 278, 281, 282, 283, 284, 285, 286, 287, 288, 290, 291, 294, 295, 296
Rupke (2016), Religious Deviance in the Roman World Superstition or Individuality?, 44
Shannon-Henderson (2019), Power Play in Latin Love Elegy and its Multiple Forms of Continuity in Ovid’s , 7, 342, 343, 344
Vogt (2015), Pyrrhonian Skepticism in Diogenes Laertius. 8, 58, 61, 64, 67, 98, 119, 123, 134, 137, 143, 144, 145, 150, 152, 153
Wynne (2019), Horace and the Gift Economy of Patronage, 52, 54
belief, -in Mackey (2022), Belief and Cult: Rethinking Roman Religion, 78, 79
belief, -that Mackey (2022), Belief and Cult: Rethinking Roman Religion, 78, 79
belief, about representations Mackey (2022), Belief and Cult: Rethinking Roman Religion, 180
belief, action, and Mackey (2022), Belief and Cult: Rethinking Roman Religion, 86, 379
belief, agents, and Mackey (2022), Belief and Cult: Rethinking Roman Religion, 82, 112, 113, 114, 115, 117, 118, 119, 121
belief, ancient Mackey (2022), Belief and Cult: Rethinking Roman Religion, 53
belief, and action Mackey (2022), Belief and Cult: Rethinking Roman Religion, 86, 379
belief, and agency Mackey (2022), Belief and Cult: Rethinking Roman Religion, 112, 118
belief, and agents Mackey (2022), Belief and Cult: Rethinking Roman Religion, 82, 112, 113, 114, 115, 117, 118, 119, 121
belief, and cognition Mackey (2022), Belief and Cult: Rethinking Roman Religion, 114
belief, and conformity Mackey (2022), Belief and Cult: Rethinking Roman Religion, 245
belief, and cult Mackey (2022), Belief and Cult: Rethinking Roman Religion, 236, 263, 300, 330
belief, and culture learning Mackey (2022), Belief and Cult: Rethinking Roman Religion, 334
belief, and desire Harte (2017), Rereading Ancient Philosophy: Old Chestnuts and Sacred Cows, 243, 245, 254
belief, and emotion Mackey (2022), Belief and Cult: Rethinking Roman Religion, 100, 104
belief, and empirical evidence Mackey (2022), Belief and Cult: Rethinking Roman Religion, 221
belief, and faith Despotis and Lohr (2022), Religious and Philosophical Conversion in the Ancient Mediterranean Traditions, 5, 26, 47, 51, 52, 53, 109, 112, 129, 130, 131, 132, 133, 134, 135, 136, 137, 138, 139, 159, 173, 180, 185, 211, 215, 255, 256, 257, 258, 278, 287, 296, 315, 316, 321, 322, 325, 329, 330, 331, 332, 335, 336, 344, 358, 359, 360, 362, 363, 434, 440, 441, 443
belief, and inner purity Petrovic and Petrovic (2016), Inner Purity and Pollution in Greek Religion, 6, 7
belief, and intentions Mackey (2022), Belief and Cult: Rethinking Roman Religion, 325
belief, and knowledge for christians, propositional trust, relation to Morgan (2022), The New Testament and the Theology of Trust: 'This Rich Trust', 324
belief, and norms Mackey (2022), Belief and Cult: Rethinking Roman Religion, 73, 129
belief, and practice in religion, xenophanes, on Tor (2017), Mortal and Divine in Early Greek Epistemology, 343, 344
belief, and practice, converts/proselytes, equality with native jews in Cohen (2010), The Significance of Yavneh and other Essays in Jewish Hellenism, 361
belief, and prayer Mackey (2022), Belief and Cult: Rethinking Roman Religion, 305
belief, and ritual Kowalzig (2007), Singing for the Gods: Performances of Myth and Ritual in Archaic and Classical Greece, 1, 2, 3
Mackey (2022), Belief and Cult: Rethinking Roman Religion, 265
belief, and scripture Neusner Green and Avery-Peck (2022), Judaism from Moses to Muhammad: An Interpretation: Turning Points and Focal Points, 69, 70
belief, and speech acts Mackey (2022), Belief and Cult: Rethinking Roman Religion, 297, 299, 319
belief, and understanding Harrison (2006), Augustine's Way into the Will: The Theological and Philosophical Significance of De libero, 81, 82, 83, 84, 85, 86, 87, 88, 89, 90, 91, 92, 93, 94, 95
belief, and, speech act Mackey (2022), Belief and Cult: Rethinking Roman Religion, 297, 299, 319
belief, aristotle, unlike plato, distinguishes appearance, phantasia, from Sorabji (2000), Emotion and Peace of Mind: From Stoic Agitation to Christian Temptation, 41
belief, as a concept Mackey (2022), Belief and Cult: Rethinking Roman Religion, 7, 40
belief, as an attitude Mackey (2022), Belief and Cult: Rethinking Roman Religion, 69
belief, as involving appearance, phantasia, distinguished from judgement, assent, questioning of appearances Sorabji (2000), Emotion and Peace of Mind: From Stoic Agitation to Christian Temptation, 215, 216, 330, 331, 332
belief, as involving assent, appearance, phantasia, distinguished from judgement Sorabji (2000), Emotion and Peace of Mind: From Stoic Agitation to Christian Temptation, 22, 23, 28, 41, 42, 66, 67, 68, 132, 133, 134
belief, augustine, will involved in Sorabji (2000), Emotion and Peace of Mind: From Stoic Agitation to Christian Temptation, 47
belief, awareness attribution Mathews (2013), Riches, Poverty, and the Faithful: Perspectives on Wealth in the Second Temple Period and the Apocalypse of John, 55
belief, believe, lack of Versnel (2011), Coping with the Gods: Wayward Readings in Greek Theology, 427, 428, 556, 557, 558
belief, believers Langstaff, Stuckenbruck, and Tilly, (2022), The Lord’s Prayer, 133, 136, 139, 163, 164, 167, 198, 219, 221, 222, 232, 274, 277, 278, 279
belief, categorization of in legal contexts, religious Humfress (2007), Oppian's Halieutica: Charting a Didactic Epic, 235, 243
belief, centrality of Mackey (2022), Belief and Cult: Rethinking Roman Religion, 40, 164, 220
belief, centrality of practice Eidinow and Kindt (2015), The Oxford Handbook of Ancient Greek Religion, 26
belief, christian Mackey (2022), Belief and Cult: Rethinking Roman Religion, 48
belief, christian inscriptions, expressions of christian Bruun and Edmondson (2015), The Oxford Handbook of Roman Epigraphy, 453, 454, 455, 456, 457, 458
belief, cognition, and Mackey (2022), Belief and Cult: Rethinking Roman Religion, 114
belief, collective Mackey (2022), Belief and Cult: Rethinking Roman Religion, 364, 365
belief, complex basis of resurrection Morgan (2022), The New Testament and the Theology of Trust: 'This Rich Trust', 99, 100, 101, 102, 103, 104, 105, 106, 107, 108, 109
belief, concept of Eidinow and Kindt (2015), The Oxford Handbook of Ancient Greek Religion, 26
belief, constitutive Mackey (2022), Belief and Cult: Rethinking Roman Religion, 203, 338, 365, 369
belief, content of Langstaff, Stuckenbruck, and Tilly, (2022), The Lord’s Prayer, 193
Mackey (2022), Belief and Cult: Rethinking Roman Religion, 65, 67, 108, 330
belief, counterintuitive Mackey (2022), Belief and Cult: Rethinking Roman Religion, 353
belief, cult, and Mackey (2022), Belief and Cult: Rethinking Roman Religion, 236, 263, 300, 330
belief, cultural Mackey (2022), Belief and Cult: Rethinking Roman Religion, 237
belief, deontic Mackey (2022), Belief and Cult: Rethinking Roman Religion, 118, 119, 126, 127, 128, 129, 130, 156, 157, 158, 161, 184, 186, 188, 338, 360, 365, 390
belief, divination, and Johnston and Struck (2005), Mantikê: Studies in Ancient Divination, 39, 40, 41, 42, 51
belief, doxa Ebrey and Kraut (2022), The Cambridge Companion to Plato, 2nd ed, 47, 300, 385, 434, 531, 538
Long (2006), From Epicurus to Epictetus Studies in Hellenistic and Roman Philosophy, 14, 46, 54, 56, 57, 58, 77, 81, 95, 96, 106, 115, 116, 188, 204, 205, 207, 231, 232, 235
Wolfsdorf (2020), Early Greek Ethics, 20, 21, 22, 23, 121, 451, 684, 685
belief, doxa, a species of supposition aristotle, hupolēpsis Sorabji (2000), Emotion and Peace of Mind: From Stoic Agitation to Christian Temptation, 133
belief, doxa, a species of supposition, hupolēpsis, in aristotle Sorabji (2000), Emotion and Peace of Mind: From Stoic Agitation to Christian Temptation, 133
belief, doxa, bentham, j. Long (2006), From Epicurus to Epictetus Studies in Hellenistic and Roman Philosophy, 180, 189
belief, doxa, distinguished from appearance, phantasia, in aristotle and stoics Sorabji (2000), Emotion and Peace of Mind: From Stoic Agitation to Christian Temptation, 41
belief, doxa, hence for stoics and augustine voluntary Sorabji (2000), Emotion and Peace of Mind: From Stoic Agitation to Christian Temptation, 47
belief, doxa, in stoicism differs by assent Sorabji (2000), Emotion and Peace of Mind: From Stoic Agitation to Christian Temptation, 41, 42
belief, doxa, not distinguished from appearance in plato Sorabji (2000), Emotion and Peace of Mind: From Stoic Agitation to Christian Temptation, 41
belief, doxa, on plotinus Sorabji (2000), Emotion and Peace of Mind: From Stoic Agitation to Christian Temptation, 28
belief, doxastic Mackey (2022), Belief and Cult: Rethinking Roman Religion, 21, 41, 48, 69, 192, 193, 194, 195, 196, 197, 199, 200, 201, 203, 226, 240, 241, 242, 245, 268, 269, 270, 281, 292, 293, 294, 295, 296, 297, 298, 330, 338
belief, empty Mackey (2022), Belief and Cult: Rethinking Roman Religion, 214, 260
belief, epicurean theory of Mackey (2022), Belief and Cult: Rethinking Roman Religion, 217, 220
belief, epiphanic Mackey (2022), Belief and Cult: Rethinking Roman Religion, 226, 232, 233
belief, epithets, cultic, and Jim (2022), Saviour Gods and Soteria in Ancient Greece, 152, 154
belief, false Mackey (2022), Belief and Cult: Rethinking Roman Religion, 72, 217, 228, 229, 231, 233, 235, 236, 240, 241, 242
Wolfsdorf (2020), Early Greek Ethics, 449, 451, 685
belief, fama Erker (2023), Ambiguity and Religion in Ovid’s Fasti: Religious Innovation and the Imperial Family, 92, 105, 129, 137, 138, 139, 140, 145, 146, 150, 156, 157, 196, 215, 238, 244
belief, first-order Mackey (2022), Belief and Cult: Rethinking Roman Religion, 194
belief, heresy, as false Schremer (2010), Brothers Estranged: Heresy, Christianity and Jewish Identity in Late Antiquity, 66
belief, high intensity vs. low intensity Eidinow and Kindt (2015), The Oxford Handbook of Ancient Greek Religion, 26
belief, horizontal transmission of Mackey (2022), Belief and Cult: Rethinking Roman Religion, 236, 263, 293
belief, imitation general of Mackey (2022), Belief and Cult: Rethinking Roman Religion, 260
belief, in apatheia as verbal difference, augustine, misrepresents stoic Sorabji (2000), Emotion and Peace of Mind: From Stoic Agitation to Christian Temptation, 206
belief, in apatheia misrepresented as verbal difference, apatheia, freedom from, eradication of emotion, stoic Sorabji (2000), Emotion and Peace of Mind: From Stoic Agitation to Christian Temptation, 206
belief, in charismatic gifts, christian Levison (2009), Filled with the Spirit, 49
belief, in deity, seneca Braund and Most (2004), Ancient Anger: Perspectives from Homer to Galen, 229
belief, in god Gera (2014), Judith, 418, 419, 420, 421, 427
Jouanna (2012), Greek Medicine from Hippocrates to Galen, 102
belief, in gods, cleanthes, on origins of Mikalson (2010), Greek Popular Religion in Greek Philosophy, 229, 230, 231, 232, 233, 234, 235, 236
belief, in gods/goddesses Mackey (2022), Belief and Cult: Rethinking Roman Religion, 123, 124, 125, 212, 213, 214, 215, 216, 227, 228, 229, 231, 232, 233, 234, 235, 236, 237, 238, 240, 241, 242, 268, 290, 291, 292, 293, 325, 335
belief, in healing and medicines, evil eye Taylor (2012), The Essenes, the Scrolls, and the Dead Sea, 325
belief, in indifference, seneca, no less than consolation writings, despite stoic christians, can start by acknowledging loss Sorabji (2000), Emotion and Peace of Mind: From Stoic Agitation to Christian Temptation, 394
belief, in matthew Avery-Peck, Chilton, and Scott Green (2014), A Legacy of Learning: Essays in Honor of Jacob Neusner , 283, 284
belief, in moderate cicero, platonizing roman statesman, orator, aristotelian metriopatheia ridiculed as perturbation, vice or evil Sorabji (2000), Emotion and Peace of Mind: From Stoic Agitation to Christian Temptation, 208
belief, in moderate disease, seneca, the younger, stoic, aristotelian metriopatheia ridiculed as Sorabji (2000), Emotion and Peace of Mind: From Stoic Agitation to Christian Temptation, 208, 209
belief, in one god, jewish apocalyptic tradition Griffiths (1975), The Isis-Book (Metamorphoses, Book XI), 345
belief, in oracles, diocletian, personal Simmons(1995), Arnobius of Sicca: Religious Conflict and Competition in the Age of Diocletian, 36
belief, in pursuit of pleasure Mackey (2022), Belief and Cult: Rethinking Roman Religion, 214
belief, in thessaly, gifts from, egyptian Griffiths (1975), The Isis-Book (Metamorphoses, Book XI), 29, 136, 349
belief, in xenophanes, truth, alētheia, and Wolfsdorf (2020), Early Greek Ethics, 22, 23
belief, inscriptions as evidence Eidinow and Kindt (2015), The Oxford Handbook of Ancient Greek Religion, 100, 101, 102, 107
belief, integrated with stoic/greek rationalization, divination, etruscan Williams (2012), The Cosmic Viewpoint: A Study of Seneca's 'Natural Questions', 296, 297, 319, 323
belief, intensity of Mackey (2022), Belief and Cult: Rethinking Roman Religion, 81, 82, 295
belief, justified true Ebrey and Kraut (2022), The Cambridge Companion to Plato, 2nd ed, 177
belief, knowledge, as justified true Ebrey and Kraut (2022), The Cambridge Companion to Plato, 2nd ed, 177
belief, knowledge, vs. Harte (2017), Rereading Ancient Philosophy: Old Chestnuts and Sacred Cows, 89, 90, 91, 132, 141, 142, 144, 148, 149, 150, 155, 156, 157, 158, 159, 160, 161
belief, learned Mackey (2022), Belief and Cult: Rethinking Roman Religion, 106
belief, material culture Eidinow and Kindt (2015), The Oxford Handbook of Ancient Greek Religion, 123
belief, messiah, in as basis for revolts against rome Feldman (2006), Judaism and Hellenism Reconsidered, 317, 329
belief, messiah, in josephus’ attitude toward Feldman (2006), Judaism and Hellenism Reconsidered, 456, 457, 458, 459, 460, 461, 462, 463, 464, 465, 466, 719, 720
belief, minut, wrong Schremer (2010), Brothers Estranged: Heresy, Christianity and Jewish Identity in Late Antiquity, 203
belief, mutual Mackey (2022), Belief and Cult: Rethinking Roman Religion, 149, 184
belief, nonconstitutive Mackey (2022), Belief and Cult: Rethinking Roman Religion, 203, 368, 369, 390
belief, nonreflective Mackey (2022), Belief and Cult: Rethinking Roman Religion, 82, 86, 88, 89, 90, 91, 92, 93, 94, 95, 100, 101, 103, 104, 112, 113, 157, 200, 293, 303, 304, 305, 306, 307, 308, 309, 330, 331, 332, 333, 334, 335, 336, 337, 369
belief, normative Mackey (2022), Belief and Cult: Rethinking Roman Religion, 365
belief, not distinguished from appearance, plotinus, neoplatonist Sorabji (2000), Emotion and Peace of Mind: From Stoic Agitation to Christian Temptation, 28
belief, nourishment/nurturance Penniman (2017), Raised on Christian Milk: Food and the Formation of the Soul in Early Christianity, 146
belief, objects of Mackey (2022), Belief and Cult: Rethinking Roman Religion, 67, 72
belief, objects, of Mackey (2022), Belief and Cult: Rethinking Roman Religion, 67, 72
belief, of children Mackey (2022), Belief and Cult: Rethinking Roman Religion, 332
belief, of essenes, deterministic Feldman (2006), Judaism and Hellenism Reconsidered, 19
belief, opinion Joosse (2021), Olympiodorus of Alexandria: Exegete, Teacher, Platonic Philosopher, 82, 83, 85, 124, 169, 183
belief, or knowledge, correspondence, as basis for Morgan (2022), The New Testament and the Theology of Trust: 'This Rich Trust', 28
belief, or trust, coherence, as criterion for Morgan (2022), The New Testament and the Theology of Trust: 'This Rich Trust', 93, 102, 103, 105, 108, 112, 153, 154, 233, 327, 328
belief, or trust, witness, as basis of Morgan (2022), The New Testament and the Theology of Trust: 'This Rich Trust', 45, 66, 84, 85, 86, 90, 91, 100, 101, 102, 103, 115, 120, 126, 129, 130, 206, 218, 222, 232, 256, 295, 296, 299, 300, 313
belief, orpheus, monotheistic Potter Suh and Holladay (2021), Hellenistic Jewish Literature and the New Testament: Collected Essays, 85
belief, pagan Mackey (2022), Belief and Cult: Rethinking Roman Religion, 378
belief, pagan views, jewish Potter Suh and Holladay (2021), Hellenistic Jewish Literature and the New Testament: Collected Essays, 630
belief, parmenides, his ontology, doxastic things available for discussion, in correct accounts Tor (2017), Mortal and Divine in Early Greek Epistemology, 286, 303
belief, perception, memory, imagination, will, expansion of role in augustine, will in thought, faith Sorabji (2000), Emotion and Peace of Mind: From Stoic Agitation to Christian Temptation, 47, 337
belief, popular Jouanna (2012), Greek Medicine from Hippocrates to Galen, 107
belief, practical states of Mackey (2022), Belief and Cult: Rethinking Roman Religion, 268, 269, 270, 281, 292, 338
belief, prestige-based Mackey (2022), Belief and Cult: Rethinking Roman Religion, 332
belief, psychological mode Mackey (2022), Belief and Cult: Rethinking Roman Religion, 69
belief, pythias, beliefs, Eidinow and Driediger-Murphy (2019), Esther Eidinow, Ancient Divination and Experience, 244
belief, reflective Mackey (2022), Belief and Cult: Rethinking Roman Religion, 82, 88, 89, 90, 91, 92, 95, 104, 113, 157, 293, 321, 337
belief, relation to christian commitment Morgan (2022), The New Testament and the Theology of Trust: 'This Rich Trust', 5, 218, 219
belief, religion, and Mackey (2022), Belief and Cult: Rethinking Roman Religion, 107, 364, 379
belief, religious Mackey (2022), Belief and Cult: Rethinking Roman Religion, 56, 107, 212, 213, 214, 215, 216, 217, 218, 234, 235, 236, 237, 238, 240, 241, 291, 292, 364, 379, 381, 382
Tor (2017), Mortal and Divine in Early Greek Epistemology, 48, 49, 50, 51, 342, 343
belief, resurrection Schliesser et al. (2021), Alexandria: Hub of the Hellenistic World. 530
belief, ritual, and Mackey (2022), Belief and Cult: Rethinking Roman Religion, 265
belief, ritualistic Eidinow and Kindt (2015), The Oxford Handbook of Ancient Greek Religion, 26
belief, roman Mackey (2022), Belief and Cult: Rethinking Roman Religion, 29, 33, 40, 41, 48, 53, 108, 121, 122, 123, 283, 284, 285, 286, 287, 288, 289, 290, 291, 292, 293, 351, 352, 353, 354, 357, 358, 359, 360, 363, 364, 365, 366, 368, 369, 371, 374, 375
belief, roman religion, and Mackey (2022), Belief and Cult: Rethinking Roman Religion, 7, 8, 9, 29, 33, 40, 41, 48, 53, 56, 108, 121, 122, 123, 124, 125, 283, 284, 285, 286, 287, 288, 289, 290, 291, 292, 293, 350, 351, 352, 353, 354, 357, 358, 359, 360, 363, 364, 365, 366, 368, 369
belief, second-order Mackey (2022), Belief and Cult: Rethinking Roman Religion, 107, 194
belief, seneca, rationalization of etruscan divinatory Williams (2012), The Cosmic Viewpoint: A Study of Seneca's 'Natural Questions', 328, 329, 330
belief, shared Mackey (2022), Belief and Cult: Rethinking Roman Religion, 149, 151, 153, 156, 157, 158, 161, 164, 188, 189, 190, 191, 192, 200, 201, 269, 281, 282, 283, 298, 324, 363, 364
belief, situational Dilley (2019), Monasteries and the Care of Souls in Late Antique Christianity: Cognition and Discipline, 183
belief, sociocultural Mackey (2022), Belief and Cult: Rethinking Roman Religion, 72
belief, sources of Mackey (2022), Belief and Cult: Rethinking Roman Religion, 9
belief, spirit, effects of Frey and Levison (2014), The Holy Spirit, Inspiration, and the Cultures of Antiquity Multidisciplinary Perspectives, 29, 338
belief, system faith Beck (2006), The Religion of the Mithras Cult in the Roman Empire: Mysteries of the Unconquered Sun, 2, 62
belief, system of Langstaff, Stuckenbruck, and Tilly, (2022), The Lord’s Prayer, 192
belief, systems Nuno et al. (2021), SENSORIVM: The Senses in Roman Polytheism, 1, 237, 239, 257, 395
belief, test, false Dilley (2019), Monasteries and the Care of Souls in Late Antique Christianity: Cognition and Discipline, 13
belief, texts as evidence Eidinow and Kindt (2015), The Oxford Handbook of Ancient Greek Religion, 26, 69, 71, 73, 74, 76, 77, 78, 79, 80
belief, that jews must remain unmolested, as testimony to augustine, christ, of Kraemer (2020), The Mediterranean Diaspora in Late Antiquity: What Christianity Cost the Jews, 6, 58
belief, theological Mackey (2022), Belief and Cult: Rethinking Roman Religion, 8, 9, 11, 12, 13, 217, 218, 227, 228, 229, 231, 232, 233, 234, 235, 236, 237, 238, 240, 282, 290, 316, 317, 318, 319, 320, 321, 390
belief, traditional Mackey (2022), Belief and Cult: Rethinking Roman Religion, 122, 125
belief, triggers of Mackey (2022), Belief and Cult: Rethinking Roman Religion, 333
belief, true Harte (2017), Rereading Ancient Philosophy: Old Chestnuts and Sacred Cows, 130, 163, 164, 165, 169, 173, 176, 177, 178, 179
Inwood and Warren (2020), Body and Soul in Hellenistic Philosophy, 222
belief, true unity, kinds of Inwood and Warren (2020), Body and Soul in Hellenistic Philosophy, 134, 135
belief, unbelief, Langstaff, Stuckenbruck, and Tilly, (2022), The Lord’s Prayer, 199
belief, unshared Mackey (2022), Belief and Cult: Rethinking Roman Religion, 200
belief, usefulness of Harrison (2006), Augustine's Way into the Will: The Theological and Philosophical Significance of De libero, 83, 84
belief, vertical transmission of Mackey (2022), Belief and Cult: Rethinking Roman Religion, 236, 263, 293
belief, visual imagery as evidence Eidinow and Kindt (2015), The Oxford Handbook of Ancient Greek Religion, 53, 56, 59, 60, 83, 84, 85, 86, 87, 92, 93
belief, xenophanes, on knowledge and Wolfsdorf (2020), Early Greek Ethics, 20, 21, 22, 23
belief/believers Binder (2012), Tertullian, on Idolatry and Mishnah Avodah Zarah: Questioning the Parting of the Ways Between Christians and Jews, 8, 33, 52, 63, 77, 81, 85, 89, 96, 100, 121, 127, 140, 147, 148, 154, 169, 181, 187
belief/conviction, and social change, propels into Kowalzig (2007), Singing for the Gods: Performances of Myth and Ritual in Archaic and Classical Greece, 8, 9
belief/conviction, propels into Kowalzig (2007), Singing for the Gods: Performances of Myth and Ritual in Archaic and Classical Greece, 1, 2, 117, 118
belief/disbelief Lightfoot (2021), Wonder and the Marvellous from Homer to the Hellenistic World, 74, 104, 110, 118, 125, 126, 127, 128, 129, 130, 131, 132, 147, 148, 149
belief/faith, christian Breytenbach and Tzavella (2022), Early Christianity in Athens, Attica, and Adjacent Areas, 2, 14, 15, 16, 17, 20, 78, 96, 99, 101, 102, 108, 110, 129, 130, 131, 136, 143, 151, 158, 160, 163, 240, 294, 312, 313, 317, 321, 329, 330, 331, 332, 333, 334, 336, 343, 356, 357, 358, 396
belief/opinion, doxa, δόξα‎ d'Hoine and Martijn (2017), All From One: A Guide to Proclus, 75, 141, 168, 182, 185, 194, 198, 200, 204, 205, 228, 264, 266, 269, 277
belief/opinion, doxa, δόξα‎, of forms d'Hoine and Martijn (2017), All From One: A Guide to Proclus, 194, 197, 205
belief/s, as misconceptions on stoic lines of thought Agri (2022), Reading Fear in Flavian Epic: Emotion, Power, and Stoicism, 14, 15, 28
belief/s, as traits of character Agri (2022), Reading Fear in Flavian Epic: Emotion, Power, and Stoicism, 51, 52, 53, 62, 63, 64, 73, 74, 77, 142, 143, 144, 179
belief/s, in gender-based reasoning Agri (2022), Reading Fear in Flavian Epic: Emotion, Power, and Stoicism, 5, 46, 47
belief/s, nature of Agri (2022), Reading Fear in Flavian Epic: Emotion, Power, and Stoicism, 17, 18, 19, 20, 45, 46, 73
belief/s, role in emotion Agri (2022), Reading Fear in Flavian Epic: Emotion, Power, and Stoicism, 3, 14, 15, 17, 18, 19, 20, 45, 46, 47, 51, 52, 73, 100, 101, 107, 108, 111, 112, 113, 144, 150, 173, 179, 194
belief/s, role in persecutory delusions Agri (2022), Reading Fear in Flavian Epic: Emotion, Power, and Stoicism, 63, 142, 143
beliefs Avery-Peck, Chilton, and Scott Green (2014), A Legacy of Learning: Essays in Honor of Jacob Neusner , 6, 127, 251
Bricault and Bonnet (2013), Panthée: Religious Transformations in the Graeco-Roman Empire, 53, 92, 94, 157, 161, 162, 166, 187
beliefs, about afterlife in boeotia Simon, Zeyl, and Shapiro, (2021), The Gods of the Greeks, 108
beliefs, about dead, rome Satlow (2013), The Gift in Antiquity, 128
beliefs, about gods, lack of respect for gods', and mistaken Mikalson (2010), Greek Popular Religion in Greek Philosophy, 115, 158, 159, 174, 250
beliefs, about gods, proper respect for gods, and correct Mikalson (2010), Greek Popular Religion in Greek Philosophy, 195, 236
beliefs, about, agency Mackey (2022), Belief and Cult: Rethinking Roman Religion, 112, 118
beliefs, about, athenian Parker (2005), Polytheism and Society at Athens, 363, 364, 365, 366, 367
beliefs, afterlife, archaic Wolfsdorf (2020), Early Greek Ethics, 595, 596, 597
beliefs, and, di manes/minor deities, roman Satlow (2013), The Gift in Antiquity, 128
beliefs, and, moses, chaldean Birnbaum and Dillon (2020), Philo of Alexandria: On the Life of Abraham: Introduction, Translation, and Commentary, 225
beliefs, anger, philodemus, natural anger almost = freedom from anger, contrast anger based on empty Sorabji (2000), Emotion and Peace of Mind: From Stoic Agitation to Christian Temptation, 202
beliefs, as, causes Graver (2007), Stoicism and Emotion, 65
beliefs, as, physical events Graver (2007), Stoicism and Emotion, 227
beliefs, as, traits of character Graver (2007), Stoicism and Emotion, 137, 139, 141, 142, 144, 145
beliefs, at epinikia, popular Martin (2009), Divine Talk: Religious Argumentation in Demosthenes, 59, 60, 61, 69, 178
beliefs, at meetings of ecclesia, popular Martin (2009), Divine Talk: Religious Argumentation in Demosthenes, 74, 75, 76
beliefs, basic and non-basic Morgan (2022), The New Testament and the Theology of Trust: 'This Rich Trust', 64, 65, 93, 94, 99, 327, 328
beliefs, christians, their Schremer (2010), Brothers Estranged: Heresy, Christianity and Jewish Identity in Late Antiquity, 218
beliefs, cognitions, accurate benefit Graver (2007), Stoicism and Emotion, 49, 180, 181, 183, 185
beliefs, concerning appropriateness Graver (2007), Stoicism and Emotion, 42, 43
beliefs, concerning, appropriateness Graver (2007), Stoicism and Emotion, 42, 43
beliefs, dispositional, and occurrent Graver (2007), Stoicism and Emotion, 229
beliefs, essenes, afterlife Klawans (2019), Heresy, Forgery, Novelty: Condemning, Denying, and Asserting Innovation in Ancient Judaism, 44, 45, 48
beliefs, evaluative Graver (2007), Stoicism and Emotion, 39, 49, 51, 52, 229
beliefs, fear, as typology of Agri (2022), Reading Fear in Flavian Epic: Emotion, Power, and Stoicism, 45
beliefs, formation, of Graver (2007), Stoicism and Emotion, 26, 27, 28
beliefs, fresh Graver (2007), Stoicism and Emotion, 55, 79, 228, 229, 231
beliefs, funerary inscriptions/epitaphs, religious Bruun and Edmondson (2015), The Oxford Handbook of Roman Epigraphy, 641, 642, 643
beliefs, gods, and late fifth-century afterlife Wolfsdorf (2020), Early Greek Ethics, 606, 607, 608
beliefs, heraclitus, afterlife Wolfsdorf (2020), Early Greek Ethics, 41, 602
beliefs, hesiod, afterlife Wolfsdorf (2020), Early Greek Ethics, 561, 595, 596, 597
beliefs, in aeschylus, afterlife Wolfsdorf (2020), Early Greek Ethics, 602, 603, 604
beliefs, in emotion, cicero, on Graver (2007), Stoicism and Emotion, 36, 43, 62, 229, 233
beliefs, in pindar, afterlife Wolfsdorf (2020), Early Greek Ethics, 602, 603, 604, 605
beliefs, in religion, greek Tor (2017), Mortal and Divine in Early Greek Epistemology, 41, 48, 50, 51
beliefs, in speeches, popular Martin (2009), Divine Talk: Religious Argumentation in Demosthenes, 93, 94, 221, 243, 244, 292
beliefs, josephus essenes, death and afterlife Taylor (2012), The Essenes, the Scrolls, and the Dead Sea, 82, 83
beliefs, metempsychosis, transmigration of soul, reincarnation, orphic Wolfsdorf (2020), Early Greek Ethics, 600, 601
beliefs, millennialist O'Daly (2020), Augustine's City of God: A Reader's Guide (2nd edn), 242, 243, 244
beliefs, moral Ebrey and Kraut (2022), The Cambridge Companion to Plato, 2nd ed, 52, 61, 184
beliefs, of euripides, religious van der EIjk (2005), Medicine and Philosophy in Classical Antiquity: Doctors and Philosophers on Nature, Soul, Health and Disease, 46
beliefs, of intellectuals, religious van der EIjk (2005), Medicine and Philosophy in Classical Antiquity: Doctors and Philosophers on Nature, Soul, Health and Disease, 47, 70
beliefs, of xenophanes, religious van der EIjk (2005), Medicine and Philosophy in Classical Antiquity: Doctors and Philosophers on Nature, Soul, Health and Disease, 46
beliefs, persian apocalypticism, and qumran Collins (2016), The Apocalyptic Imagination: An Introduction to Jewish Apocalyptic Literature, 83, 88, 89, 96, 105, 213, 214, 215, 216, 217
beliefs, philodemus, epicurean, natural anger vs. anger based on empty Sorabji (2000), Emotion and Peace of Mind: From Stoic Agitation to Christian Temptation, 202
beliefs, plato, non-rational parts of soul can entertain Sorabji (2000), Emotion and Peace of Mind: From Stoic Agitation to Christian Temptation, 126
beliefs, popular Martin (2009), Divine Talk: Religious Argumentation in Demosthenes, 2, 3, 31, 94, 95, 96, 233, 234, 248, 263, 264, 265, 292
beliefs, prodicus, religious Wolfsdorf (2020), Early Greek Ethics, 195, 196, 207, 208
beliefs, psychē, soul, in mystery cult Wolfsdorf (2020), Early Greek Ethics, 602
beliefs, pythia Eidinow and Driediger-Murphy (2019), Esther Eidinow, Ancient Divination and Experience, 244
beliefs, role, in emotion Graver (2007), Stoicism and Emotion, 36, 39, 42, 43, 65, 79, 233
beliefs, scorn gods, ridicule christian Sider (2001), Christian and Pagan in the Roman Empire: The Witness of Tertullian, 35, 67, 76, 78
beliefs, terms, for Graver (2007), Stoicism and Emotion, 226
beliefs, true Ebrey and Kraut (2022), The Cambridge Companion to Plato, 2nd ed, 129, 177, 528, 532, 537
beliefs, zoroastrian Herman, Rubenstein (2018), The Aggada of the Bavli and Its Cultural World. 115, 194, 202
beliefs/religion, pagan Breytenbach and Tzavella (2022), Early Christianity in Athens, Attica, and Adjacent Areas, 73, 187, 294, 362
faith/belief Grypeou and Spurling (2009), The Exegetical Encounter between Jews and Christians in Late Antiquity, 2, 14, 16, 48, 109, 118, 128, 129, 130, 138, 139, 143, 150, 151, 152, 153, 154, 157, 160, 161, 164, 165, 167, 170, 171, 172, 173, 174, 175, 176, 177, 235
Wilson (2018), Augustine's Conversion from Traditional Free Choice to "Non-free Free Will": A Comprehensive Methodology, 1, 3, 4, 8, 15, 21, 38, 39, 44, 53, 55, 57, 58, 59, 66, 67, 70, 71, 72, 83, 84, 85, 86, 88, 93, 94, 95, 97, 99, 100, 102, 103, 104, 106, 107, 108, 112, 114, 115, 116, 118, 119, 120, 121, 122, 123, 124, 125, 126, 127, 128, 129, 130, 132, 134, 135, 140, 141, 142, 143, 144, 145, 146, 150, 152, 153, 161, 162, 163, 164, 165, 167, 169, 172, 173, 174, 177, 178, 184, 186, 187, 188, 191, 196, 198, 200, 201, 202, 204, 205, 207, 208, 209, 210, 211, 213, 215, 216, 217, 218, 219, 220, 221, 222, 223, 224, 225, 226, 228, 229, 230, 234, 235, 236, 237, 241, 242, 244, 246, 247, 248, 250, 252, 253, 255, 256, 257, 258, 260, 263, 270, 273, 274, 275, 276, 277, 280, 282, 284, 285, 287, 290, 292, 294, 295, 296, 297, 298, 304, 305
faith/belief, and lack of Grypeou and Spurling (2009), The Exegetical Encounter between Jews and Christians in Late Antiquity, 16, 48, 118, 144, 149, 151, 157, 165, 174
faith/belief, as god’s gift Wilson (2018), Augustine's Conversion from Traditional Free Choice to "Non-free Free Will": A Comprehensive Methodology, 1, 4, 8, 15, 38, 57, 66, 67, 93, 94, 95, 100, 103, 104, 108, 112, 114, 115, 116, 119, 121, 123, 125, 126, 128, 129, 130, 134, 141, 142, 143, 145, 150, 152, 153, 162, 163, 164, 165, 172, 173, 178, 184, 187, 188, 191, 196, 198, 200, 201, 202, 205, 207, 208, 209, 211, 213, 215, 216, 217, 218, 220, 221, 222, 223, 225, 228, 230, 235, 236, 241, 242, 246, 248, 250, 255, 256, 257, 258, 260, 263, 270, 273, 274, 276, 279, 280, 284, 285, 295, 298, 304, 305
faith/belief, initial faith Wilson (2018), Augustine's Conversion from Traditional Free Choice to "Non-free Free Will": A Comprehensive Methodology, 1, 3, 4, 38, 57, 67, 84, 85, 93, 94, 95, 100, 103, 106, 107, 115, 119, 121, 125, 129, 130, 134, 140, 141, 142, 143, 145, 152, 153, 162, 163, 164, 172, 173, 174, 184, 187, 188, 196, 200, 201, 202, 205, 207, 208, 209, 211, 213, 217, 220, 221, 222, 225, 228, 241, 242, 248, 250, 255, 256, 257, 258, 260, 263, 270, 274, 276, 280, 290, 298
faith/belief, initium fidei Wilson (2018), Augustine's Conversion from Traditional Free Choice to "Non-free Free Will": A Comprehensive Methodology, 8, 142, 143, 152, 197, 201, 202, 207, 208, 255, 256, 257, 290, 292
religion/beliefs, tradition/ Levison (2009), Filled with the Spirit, 84, 148, 149, 175, 219, 238, 391, 415

List of validated texts:
81 validated results for "belief"
1. Hebrew Bible, Deuteronomy, 23.4 (9th cent. BCE - 3rd cent. BCE)
 Tagged with subjects: • God, belief in • belief and faith

 Found in books: Despotis and Lohr (2022), Religious and Philosophical Conversion in the Ancient Mediterranean Traditions, 5; Gera (2014), Judith, 419

sup>
23.4 לֹא־יָבֹא עַמּוֹנִי וּמוֹאָבִי בִּקְהַל יְהוָה גַּם דּוֹר עֲשִׂירִי לֹא־יָבֹא לָהֶם בִּקְהַל יְהוָה עַד־עוֹלָם׃'' None
sup>
23.4 An Ammonite or a Moabite shall not enter into the assembly of the LORD; even to the tenth generation shall none of them enter into the assembly of the LORD for ever;'' None
2. Hebrew Bible, Exodus, 14.31, 16.10, 24.16 (9th cent. BCE - 3rd cent. BCE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Belief • Belief, Content of • Faith/belief • God, belief in • belief and faith • witness, as basis of belief or trust

 Found in books: Despotis and Lohr (2022), Religious and Philosophical Conversion in the Ancient Mediterranean Traditions, 130, 332; Gera (2014), Judith, 421; Grypeou and Spurling (2009), The Exegetical Encounter between Jews and Christians in Late Antiquity, 153; Langstaff, Stuckenbruck, and Tilly, (2022), The Lord’s Prayer, 193; Levison (2023), The Greek Life of Adam and Eve. 609; Morgan (2022), The New Testament and the Theology of Trust: 'This Rich Trust', 206

sup>
14.31 וַיַּרְא יִשְׂרָאֵל אֶת־הַיָּד הַגְּדֹלָה אֲשֶׁר עָשָׂה יְהוָה בְּמִצְרַיִם וַיִּירְאוּ הָעָם אֶת־יְהוָה וַיַּאֲמִינוּ בַּיהוָה וּבְמֹשֶׁה עַבְדּוֹ׃' 24.16 וַיִּשְׁכֹּן כְּבוֹד־יְהוָה עַל־הַר סִינַי וַיְכַסֵּהוּ הֶעָנָן שֵׁשֶׁת יָמִים וַיִּקְרָא אֶל־מֹשֶׁה בַּיּוֹם הַשְּׁבִיעִי מִתּוֹךְ הֶעָנָן׃'' None
sup>
14.31 And Israel saw the great work which the LORD did upon the Egyptians, and the people feared the LORD; and they believed in the LORD, and in His servant Moses.
16.10
And it came to pass, as Aaron spoke unto the whole congregation of the children of Israel, that they looked toward the wilderness, and, behold, the glory of the LORD appeared in the cloud.
24.16
And the glory of the LORD abode upon mount Sinai, and the cloud covered it six days; and the seventh day He called unto Moses out of the midst of the cloud.'' None
3. Hebrew Bible, Genesis, 1.1, 1.27, 2.7, 6.4, 12.2, 15.6, 17.1, 19.35, 22.1-22.2, 22.4, 22.17-22.18 (9th cent. BCE - 3rd cent. BCE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Belief • Belief, Believer(s) • Belief, Content of • Christian, belief/faith • Faith/belief • Faith/belief, and lack of • Gnosticism, beliefs and practices • God, belief in • Moses, Chaldean beliefs and • belief and faith • beliefs, basic and non-basic • post-mortality belief, representation of, Egyptian context • tradition/ religion/beliefs

 Found in books: Birnbaum and Dillon (2020), Philo of Alexandria: On the Life of Abraham: Introduction, Translation, and Commentary, 225; Breytenbach and Tzavella (2022), Early Christianity in Athens, Attica, and Adjacent Areas, 357; Despotis and Lohr (2022), Religious and Philosophical Conversion in the Ancient Mediterranean Traditions, 5, 332, 358; Esler (2000), The Early Christian World, 920; Gera (2014), Judith, 421; Grypeou and Spurling (2009), The Exegetical Encounter between Jews and Christians in Late Antiquity, 2, 14, 130, 143, 151, 152, 153, 171, 172, 175, 177; Langstaff, Stuckenbruck, and Tilly, (2022), The Lord’s Prayer, 166, 193, 221, 222; Levison (2009), Filled with the Spirit, 148, 149; Levison (2023), The Greek Life of Adam and Eve. 22, 111, 228, 801, 853, 1063; Morgan (2022), The New Testament and the Theology of Trust: 'This Rich Trust', 64; Waldner et al. (2016), Burial Rituals, Ideas of Afterlife, and the Individual in the Hellenistic World and the Roman Empire, 173

sup>
1.1 בְּרֵאשִׁית בָּרָא אֱלֹהִים אֵת הַשָּׁמַיִם וְאֵת הָאָרֶץ׃
1.1
וַיִּקְרָא אֱלֹהִים לַיַּבָּשָׁה אֶרֶץ וּלְמִקְוֵה הַמַּיִם קָרָא יַמִּים וַיַּרְא אֱלֹהִים כִּי־טוֹב׃
1.27
וַיִּבְרָא אֱלֹהִים אֶת־הָאָדָם בְּצַלְמוֹ בְּצֶלֶם אֱלֹהִים בָּרָא אֹתוֹ זָכָר וּנְקֵבָה בָּרָא אֹתָם׃
2.7
וַיִּיצֶר יְהוָה אֱלֹהִים אֶת־הָאָדָם עָפָר מִן־הָאֲדָמָה וַיִּפַּח בְּאַפָּיו נִשְׁמַת חַיִּים וַיְהִי הָאָדָם לְנֶפֶשׁ חַיָּה׃
6.4
הַנְּפִלִים הָיוּ בָאָרֶץ בַּיָּמִים הָהֵם וְגַם אַחֲרֵי־כֵן אֲשֶׁר יָבֹאוּ בְּנֵי הָאֱלֹהִים אֶל־בְּנוֹת הָאָדָם וְיָלְדוּ לָהֶם הֵמָּה הַגִּבֹּרִים אֲשֶׁר מֵעוֹלָם אַנְשֵׁי הַשֵּׁם׃
12.2
וְאֶעֶשְׂךָ לְגוֹי גָּדוֹל וַאֲבָרֶכְךָ וַאֲגַדְּלָה שְׁמֶךָ וֶהְיֵה בְּרָכָה׃
12.2
וַיְצַו עָלָיו פַּרְעֹה אֲנָשִׁים וַיְשַׁלְּחוּ אֹתוֹ וְאֶת־אִשְׁתּוֹ וְאֶת־כָּל־אֲשֶׁר־לוֹ׃
15.6
וְהֶאֱמִן בַּיהוָה וַיַּחְשְׁבֶהָ לּוֹ צְדָקָה׃
17.1
וַיְהִי אַבְרָם בֶּן־תִּשְׁעִים שָׁנָה וְתֵשַׁע שָׁנִים וַיֵּרָא יְהוָה אֶל־אַבְרָם וַיֹּאמֶר אֵלָיו אֲנִי־אֵל שַׁדַּי הִתְהַלֵּךְ לְפָנַי וֶהְיֵה תָמִים׃
17.1
זֹאת בְּרִיתִי אֲשֶׁר תִּשְׁמְרוּ בֵּינִי וּבֵינֵיכֶם וּבֵין זַרְעֲךָ אַחֲרֶיךָ הִמּוֹל לָכֶם כָּל־זָכָר׃
19.35
וַתַּשְׁקֶיןָ גַּם בַּלַּיְלָה הַהוּא אֶת־אֲבִיהֶן יָיִן וַתָּקָם הַצְּעִירָה וַתִּשְׁכַּב עִמּוֹ וְלֹא־יָדַע בְּשִׁכְבָהּ וּבְקֻמָהּ׃
22.1
וַיְהִי אַחַר הַדְּבָרִים הָאֵלֶּה וְהָאֱלֹהִים נִסָּה אֶת־אַבְרָהָם וַיֹּאמֶר אֵלָיו אַבְרָהָם וַיֹּאמֶר הִנֵּנִי׃
22.1
וַיִּשְׁלַח אַבְרָהָם אֶת־יָדוֹ וַיִּקַּח אֶת־הַמַּאֲכֶלֶת לִשְׁחֹט אֶת־בְּנוֹ׃ 22.2 וַיְהִי אַחֲרֵי הַדְּבָרִים הָאֵלֶּה וַיֻּגַּד לְאַבְרָהָם לֵאמֹר הִנֵּה יָלְדָה מִלְכָּה גַם־הִוא בָּנִים לְנָחוֹר אָחִיךָ׃ 22.2 וַיֹּאמֶר קַח־נָא אֶת־בִּנְךָ אֶת־יְחִידְךָ אֲשֶׁר־אָהַבְתָּ אֶת־יִצְחָק וְלֶךְ־לְךָ אֶל־אֶרֶץ הַמֹּרִיָּה וְהַעֲלֵהוּ שָׁם לְעֹלָה עַל אַחַד הֶהָרִים אֲשֶׁר אֹמַר אֵלֶיךָ׃
22.4
בַּיּוֹם הַשְּׁלִישִׁי וַיִּשָּׂא אַבְרָהָם אֶת־עֵינָיו וַיַּרְא אֶת־הַמָּקוֹם מֵרָחֹק׃

22.17
כִּי־בָרֵךְ אֲבָרֶכְךָ וְהַרְבָּה אַרְבֶּה אֶת־זַרְעֲךָ כְּכוֹכְבֵי הַשָּׁמַיִם וְכַחוֹל אֲשֶׁר עַל־שְׂפַת הַיָּם וְיִרַשׁ זַרְעֲךָ אֵת שַׁעַר אֹיְבָיו׃
22.18
וְהִתְבָּרֲכוּ בְזַרְעֲךָ כֹּל גּוֹיֵי הָאָרֶץ עֵקֶב אֲשֶׁר שָׁמַעְתָּ בְּקֹלִי׃' ' None
sup>
1.1 In the beginning God created the heaven and the earth.
1.27
And God created man in His own image, in the image of God created He him; male and female created He them.
2.7
Then the LORD God formed man of the dust of the ground, and breathed into his nostrils the breath of life; and man became a living soul.
6.4
The Nephilim were in the earth in those days, and also after that, when the sons of nobles came in unto the daughters of men, and they bore children to them; the same were the mighty men that were of old, the men of renown.
12.2
And I will make of thee a great nation, and I will bless thee, and make thy name great; and be thou a blessing.
15.6
And he believed in the LORD; and He counted it to him for righteousness.
17.1
And when Abram was ninety years old and nine, the LORD appeared to Abram, and said unto him: ‘I am God Almighty; walk before Me, and be thou wholehearted.
19.35
And they made their father drink wine that night also. And the younger arose, and lay with him; and he knew not when she lay down, nor when she arose.
22.1
And it came to pass after these things, that God did prove Abraham, and said unto him: ‘Abraham’; and he said: ‘Here am I.’ 22.2 And He said: ‘Take now thy son, thine only son, whom thou lovest, even Isaac, and get thee into the land of Moriah; and offer him there for a burnt-offering upon one of the mountains which I will tell thee of.’
22.4
On the third day Abraham lifted up his eyes, and saw the place afar off.

22.17
that in blessing I will bless thee, and in multiplying I will multiply thy seed as the stars of the heaven, and as the sand which is upon the seashore; and thy seed shall possess the gate of his enemies;
22.18
and in thy seed shall all the nations of the earth be blessed; because thou hast hearkened to My voice.’' ' None
4. Hebrew Bible, Leviticus, 12.3 (9th cent. BCE - 3rd cent. BCE)
 Tagged with subjects: • God, belief in • faith/belief

 Found in books: Gera (2014), Judith, 421; Wilson (2018), Augustine's Conversion from Traditional Free Choice to "Non-free Free Will": A Comprehensive Methodology, 71, 72

sup>
12.3 וּבַיּוֹם הַשְּׁמִינִי יִמּוֹל בְּשַׂר עָרְלָתוֹ׃'' None
sup>
12.3 And in the eighth day the flesh of his foreskin shall be circumcised.'' None
5. Hebrew Bible, Proverbs, 8.22, 21.1 (9th cent. BCE - 3rd cent. BCE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Faith/belief • Gnosticism, beliefs and practices • beliefs, basic and non-basic • faith/belief

 Found in books: Esler (2000), The Early Christian World, 920; Grypeou and Spurling (2009), The Exegetical Encounter between Jews and Christians in Late Antiquity, 14; Morgan (2022), The New Testament and the Theology of Trust: 'This Rich Trust', 64; Wilson (2018), Augustine's Conversion from Traditional Free Choice to "Non-free Free Will": A Comprehensive Methodology, 21

sup>
8.22 יְהוָה קָנָנִי רֵאשִׁית דַּרְכּוֹ קֶדֶם מִפְעָלָיו מֵאָז׃
21.1
נֶפֶשׁ רָשָׁע אִוְּתָה־רָע לֹא־יֻחַן בְּעֵינָיו רֵעֵהוּ׃21.1 פַּלְגֵי־מַיִם לֶב־מֶלֶךְ בְּיַד־יְהוָה עַל־כָּל־אֲשֶׁר יַחְפֹּץ יַטֶּנּוּ׃ ' None
sup>
8.22 The LORD made me as the beginning of His way, The first of His works of old.
21.1
The king’s heart is in the hand of the LORD, as the watercourses: He turneth it whithersoever He will.'' None
6. Hebrew Bible, Psalms, 51.7, 77.11 (9th cent. BCE - 3rd cent. BCE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Belief • Belief, Believer(s) • faith/belief • faith/belief, as God’s gift • faith/belief, initial faith • faith/belief, initium fidei

 Found in books: Langstaff, Stuckenbruck, and Tilly, (2022), The Lord’s Prayer, 163; Levison (2023), The Greek Life of Adam and Eve. 802; Wilson (2018), Augustine's Conversion from Traditional Free Choice to "Non-free Free Will": A Comprehensive Methodology, 21, 58, 70, 119, 126, 127, 128, 161, 207

sup>
51.7 הֵן־בְּעָווֹן חוֹלָלְתִּי וּבְחֵטְא יֶחֱמַתְנִי אִמִּי׃
77.11
וָאֹמַר חַלּוֹתִי הִיא שְׁנוֹת יְמִין עֶלְיוֹן׃'' None
sup>
51.7 Behold, I was brought forth in iniquity, and in sin did my mother conceive me.' "
77.11
And I say 'This is my weakness, That the right hand of the Most High could change."' None
7. Hebrew Bible, 1 Kings, 17.20 (8th cent. BCE - 5th cent. BCE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Belief • beliefs, basic and non-basic • resurrection belief, complex basis of

 Found in books: Levison (2023), The Greek Life of Adam and Eve. 401; Morgan (2022), The New Testament and the Theology of Trust: 'This Rich Trust', 99

sup>
17.20 And he cried unto the LORD, and said: ‘O LORD my God, hast Thou also brought evil upon the widow with whom I sojourn, by slaying her son?’'' None
8. Hebrew Bible, Isaiah, 26.19, 45.11, 53.12 (8th cent. BCE - 5th cent. BCE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Belief • Persian apocalypticism, and Qumran beliefs • beliefs, basic and non-basic • coherence, as criterion for belief or trust • faith/belief • faith/belief, as God’s gift • resurrection belief, complex basis of

 Found in books: Collins (2016), The Apocalyptic Imagination: An Introduction to Jewish Apocalyptic Literature, 217; Langstaff, Stuckenbruck, and Tilly, (2022), The Lord’s Prayer, 170; Levison (2023), The Greek Life of Adam and Eve. 1003; Morgan (2022), The New Testament and the Theology of Trust: 'This Rich Trust', 64, 105; Wilson (2018), Augustine's Conversion from Traditional Free Choice to "Non-free Free Will": A Comprehensive Methodology, 226, 246

sup>
26.19 יִחְיוּ מֵתֶיךָ נְבֵלָתִי יְקוּמוּן הָקִיצוּ וְרַנְּנוּ שֹׁכְנֵי עָפָר כִּי טַל אוֹרֹת טַלֶּךָ וָאָרֶץ רְפָאִים תַּפִּיל׃
45.11
כֹּה־אָמַר יְהוָה קְדוֹשׁ יִשְׂרָאֵל וְיֹצְרוֹ הָאֹתִיּוֹת שְׁאָלוּנִי עַל־בָּנַי וְעַל־פֹּעַל יָדַי תְּצַוֻּנִי׃
53.12
לָכֵן אֲחַלֶּק־לוֹ בָרַבִּים וְאֶת־עֲצוּמִים יְחַלֵּק שָׁלָל תַּחַת אֲשֶׁר הֶעֱרָה לַמָּוֶת נַפְשׁוֹ וְאֶת־פֹּשְׁעִים נִמְנָה וְהוּא חֵטְא־רַבִּים נָשָׂא וְלַפֹּשְׁעִים יַפְגִּיעַ׃'' None
sup>
26.19 Thy dead shall live, my dead bodies shall arise— Awake and sing, ye that dwell in the dust— For Thy dew is as the dew of light, And the earth shall bring to life the shades.
45.11
Thus saith the LORD, The Holy One of Israel, and his Maker: Ask Me of the things that are to come; Concerning My sons, and concerning the work of My hands, command ye Me.
53.12
Therefore will I divide him a portion among the great, And he shall divide the spoil with the mighty; Because he bared his soul unto death, And was numbered with the transgressors; Yet he bore the sin of many, And made intercession for the transgressors.'' None
9. Hebrew Bible, Jeremiah, 31.32 (8th cent. BCE - 5th cent. BCE)
 Tagged with subjects: • belief and faith • coherence, as criterion for belief or trust • faith/belief • faith/belief, as God’s gift

 Found in books: Despotis and Lohr (2022), Religious and Philosophical Conversion in the Ancient Mediterranean Traditions, 51; Morgan (2022), The New Testament and the Theology of Trust: 'This Rich Trust', 233; Wilson (2018), Augustine's Conversion from Traditional Free Choice to "Non-free Free Will": A Comprehensive Methodology, 114

sup>
31.32 לֹא כַבְּרִית אֲשֶׁר כָּרַתִּי אֶת־אֲבוֹתָם בְּיוֹם הֶחֱזִיקִי בְיָדָם לְהוֹצִיאָם מֵאֶרֶץ מִצְרָיִם אֲשֶׁר־הֵמָּה הֵפֵרוּ אֶת־בְּרִיתִי וְאָנֹכִי בָּעַלְתִּי בָם נְאֻם־יְהוָה׃'' None
sup>
31.32 not according to the covet that I made with their fathers in the day that I took them by the hand to bring them out of the land of Egypt; forasmuch as they broke My covet, although I was a lord over them, saith the LORD.'' None
10. Hesiod, Works And Days, 166-172, 238-247, 275-285 (8th cent. BCE - 7th cent. BCE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Hesiod, afterlife beliefs • Pindar, afterlife beliefs in • afterlife, archaic beliefs • belief • law (nomos) common belief of a city, as a musical genre • law (nomos) common belief of a city, meaning of the term • post-mortality belief, belief, Greek context • post-mortality belief, bliss • post-mortality belief, critique • post-mortality belief, representation of, Greek context

 Found in books: Laks (2022), Plato's Second Republic: An Essay on the Laws. Princeton: Princeton University Press, 2022 215; Petrovic and Petrovic (2016), Inner Purity and Pollution in Greek Religion, 32, 265; Waldner et al. (2016), Burial Rituals, Ideas of Afterlife, and the Individual in the Hellenistic World and the Roman Empire, 23, 63, 79; Wolfsdorf (2020), Early Greek Ethics, 561, 596, 597, 605

sup>
166 ἔνθʼ ἤτοι τοὺς μὲν θανάτου τέλος ἀμφεκάλυψε,'167 τοῖς δὲ δίχʼ ἀνθρώπων βίοτον καὶ ἤθεʼ ὀπάσσας 168 Ζεὺς Κρονίδης κατένασσε πατὴρ ἐς πείρατα γαίης. 169 Πέμπτον δʼ αὖτις ἔτʼ ἄ λλο γένος θῆκʼ εὐρύοπα Ζεὺς 169 ἀνδρῶν, οἳ γεγάασιν ἐπὶ χθονὶ πουλυβοτείρῃ. 169 τοῖσι δʼ ὁμῶς ν εάτοις τιμὴ καὶ κῦδος ὀπηδεῖ. 169 τοῦ γὰρ δεσμὸ ν ἔλυσε πα τὴρ ἀνδρῶν τε θεῶν τε. 169 τηλοῦ ἀπʼ ἀθανάτων· τοῖσιν Κρόνος ἐμβασιλεύει. 170 καὶ τοὶ μὲν ναίουσιν ἀκηδέα θυμὸν ἔχοντες 171 ἐν μακάρων νήσοισι παρʼ Ὠκεανὸν βαθυδίνην, 172 ὄλβιοι ἥρωες, τοῖσιν μελιηδέα καρπὸν
238
οἷς δʼ ὕβρις τε μέμηλε κακὴ καὶ σχέτλια ἔργα, 239 τοῖς δὲ δίκην Κρονίδης τεκμαίρεται εὐρύοπα Ζεύς. 240 πολλάκι καὶ ξύμπασα πόλις κακοῦ ἀνδρὸς ἀπηύρα, 241 ὅς κεν ἀλιτραίνῃ καὶ ἀτάσθαλα μηχανάαται. 242 τοῖσιν δʼ οὐρανόθεν μέγʼ ἐπήγαγε πῆμα Κρονίων 243 λιμὸν ὁμοῦ καὶ λοιμόν· ἀποφθινύθουσι δὲ λαοί. 244 οὐδὲ γυναῖκες τίκτουσιν, μινύθουσι δὲ οἶκοι 245 Ζηνὸς φραδμοσύνῃσιν Ὀλυμπίου· ἄλλοτε δʼ αὖτε 246 ἢ τῶν γε στρατὸν εὐρὺν ἀπώλεσεν ἢ ὅ γε τεῖχος 247 ἢ νέας ἐν πόντῳ Κρονίδης ἀποαίνυται αὐτῶν.
275
καὶ νυ δίκης ἐπάκουε, βίης δʼ ἐπιλήθεο πάμπαν. 276 τόνδε γὰρ ἀνθρώποισι νόμον διέταξε Κρονίων 277 ἰχθύσι μὲν καὶ θηρσὶ καὶ οἰωνοῖς πετεηνοῖς 278 ἐσθέμεν ἀλλήλους, ἐπεὶ οὐ δίκη ἐστὶ μετʼ αὐτοῖς· 279 ἀνθρώποισι δʼ ἔδωκε δίκην, ἣ πολλὸν ἀρίστη 280 γίγνεται· εἰ γάρ τίς κʼ ἐθέλῃ τὰ δίκαιʼ ἀγορεῦσαι 281 γιγνώσκων, τῷ μέν τʼ ὄλβον διδοῖ εὐρύοπα Ζεύς· 282 ὃς δέ κε μαρτυρίῃσι ἑκὼν ἐπίορκον ὀμόσσας 283 ψεύσεται, ἐν δὲ δίκην βλάψας νήκεστον ἀασθῇ, 284 τοῦ δέ τʼ ἀμαυροτέρη γενεὴ μετόπισθε λέλειπται· 285 ἀνδρὸς δʼ εὐόρκου γενεὴ μετόπισθεν ἀμείνων. ' None
sup>
166 And dreadful battles vanquished some of these,'167 While some in Cadmus’ Thebes, while looking for 168 The flocks of Oedipus, found death. The sea 169 Took others as they crossed to Troy fight 170 For fair-tressed Helen. They were screened as well 171 In death. Lord Zeus arranged it that they might 172 Live far from others. Thus they came to dwell,
238
Woe to the wicked men who ousted her. 239 The city and its folk are burgeoning, 240 However, when to both the foreigner 241 And citizen are given judgments fair 242 And honest, children grow in amity, 243 Far-seeing Zeus sends them no dread warfare, 244 And decent men suffer no scarcity 245 of food, no ruin, as they till their field 246 And feast; abundance reigns upon the earth; 247 Each mountaintop a wealth of acorns yields,
275
For unjust lords, who cruelly bend the law 276 For evil. You who hold supremacy 277 And swallow bribes, beware of this and shun 278 All crooked laws and deal in what is best. 279 Who hurts another hurts himself. When one 280 Makes wicked plans, he’ll be the most distressed. 281 All-seeing Zeus sees all there is to see 282 And, should he wish, takes note nor fails to know 283 The justice in a city. I’d not be 284 A just man nor would have my son be so – 285 It’s no use being good when wickedne ' None
11. Hesiod, Theogony, 26-28, 702-712, 744-779 (8th cent. BCE - 7th cent. BCE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Opinion (belief) • belief • belief, visual imagery as evidence • post-mortality belief, belief, Greek context • post-mortality belief, representation of, Greek context

 Found in books: Eidinow and Kindt (2015), The Oxford Handbook of Ancient Greek Religion, 56, 87, 93; Gagne (2021), Cosmography and the Idea of Hyperborea in Ancient Greece, 26; Joosse (2021), Olympiodorus of Alexandria: Exegete, Teacher, Platonic Philosopher, 169; Waldner et al. (2016), Burial Rituals, Ideas of Afterlife, and the Individual in the Hellenistic World and the Roman Empire, 25, 26, 54

sup>
26 ποιμένες ἄγραυλοι, κάκʼ ἐλέγχεα, γαστέρες οἶον,'27 ἴδμεν ψεύδεα πολλὰ λέγειν ἐτύμοισιν ὁμοῖα, 28 ἴδμεν δʼ, εὖτʼ ἐθέλωμεν, ἀληθέα γηρύσασθαι.
702
αὔτως, ὡς εἰ Γαῖα καὶ Οὐρανὸς εὐρὺς ὕπερθε 703 πίλνατο· τοῖος γάρ κε μέγας ὑπὸ δοῦπος ὀρώρει 704 τῆς μὲν ἐρειπομένης, τοῦ δʼ ὑψόθεν ἐξεριπόντος· 705 τόσσος δοῦπος ἔγεντο θεῶν ἔριδι ξυνιόντων. 706 σὺν δʼ ἄνεμοι ἔνοσίν τε κονίην τʼ ἐσφαράγιζον 707 βροντήν τε στεροπήν τε καὶ αἰθαλόεντα κεραυνόν, 708 κῆλα Διὸς μεγάλοιο, φέρον δʼ ἰαχήν τʼ ἐνοπήν τε 709 ἐς μέσον ἀμφοτέρων· ὄτοβος δʼ ἄπλητος ὀρώρει 710 σμερδαλέης ἔριδος, κάρτος δʼ ἀνεφαίνετο ἔργων. 711 ἐκλίνθη δὲ μάχη· πρὶν δʼ ἀλλήλοις ἐπέχοντες 712 ἐμμενέως ἐμάχοντο διὰ κρατερὰς ὑσμίνας.
744
τοῦτο τέρας. Νυκτὸς δʼ ἐρεβεννῆς οἰκία δεινὰ 745 ἕστηκεν νεφέλῃς κεκαλυμμένα κυανέῃσιν. 746 τῶν πρόσθʼ Ἰαπετοῖο πάις ἔχει οὐρανὸν εὐρὺν 747 ἑστηὼς κεφαλῇ τε καὶ ἀκαμάτῃσι χέρεσσιν 748 ἀστεμφέως, ὅθι Νύξ τε καὶ Ἡμέρη ἆσσον ἰοῦσαι 749 ἀλλήλας προσέειπον, ἀμειβόμεναι μέγαν οὐδὸν 750 χάλκεον· ἣ μὲν ἔσω καταβήσεται, ἣ δὲ θύραζε 751 ἔρχεται, οὐδέ ποτʼ ἀμφοτέρας δόμος ἐντὸς ἐέργει, 752 ἀλλʼ αἰεὶ ἑτέρη γε δόμων ἔκτοσθεν ἐοῦσα 753 γαῖαν ἐπιστρέφεται, ἣ δʼ αὖ δόμου ἐντὸς ἐοῦσα 754 μίμνει τὴν αὐτῆς ὥρην ὁδοῦ, ἔστʼ ἂν ἵκηται, 755 ἣ μὲν ἐπιχθονίοισι φάος πολυδερκὲς ἔχουσα, 756 ἣ δʼ Ὕπνον μετὰ χερσί, κασίγνητον Θανάτοιο. 757 Νὺξ ὀλοή, νεφέλῃ κεκαλυμμένη ἠεροειδεῖ. 758 ἔνθα δὲ Νυκτὸς παῖδες ἐρεμνῆς οἰκίʼ ἔχουσιν, 759 Ὕπνος καὶ Θάνατος, δεινοὶ θεοί· οὐδέ ποτʼ αὐτοὺς 760 Ἠέλιος φαέθων ἐπιδέρκεται ἀκτίνεσσιν 761 οὐρανὸν εἲς ἀνιὼν οὐδʼ οὐρανόθεν καταβαίνων. 762 τῶν δʼ ἕτερος γαῖάν τε καὶ εὐρέα νῶτα θαλάσσης 763 ἥσυχος ἀνστρέφεται καὶ μείλιχος ἀνθρώποισι, 764 τοῦ δὲ σιδηρέη μὲν κραδίη, χάλκεον δέ οἱ ἦτορ 765 νηλεὲς ἐν στήθεσσιν· ἔχει δʼ ὃν πρῶτα λάβῃσιν 766 ἀνθρώπων· ἐχθρὸς δὲ καὶ ἀθανάτοισι θεοῖσιν. 767 ἔνθα θεοῦ χθονίου πρόσθεν δόμοι ἠχήεντες 768 ἰφθίμου τʼ Ἀίδεω καὶ ἐπαινῆς Περσεφονείης 769 ἑστᾶσιν, δεινὸς δὲ κύων προπάροιθε φυλάσσει 770 νηλειής, τέχνην δὲ κακὴν ἔχει· ἐς μὲν ἰόντας 771 σαίνει ὁμῶς οὐρῇ τε καὶ οὔασιν ἀμφοτέροισιν, 772 ἐξελθεῖν δʼ οὐκ αὖτις ἐᾷ πάλιν, ἀλλὰ δοκεύων 773 ἐσθίει, ὅν κε λάβῃσι πυλέων ἔκτοσθεν ἰόντα. 774 ἰφθίμου τʼ Ἀίδεω καὶ ἐπαινῆς Περσεφονείης. 775 ἔνθα δὲ ναιετάει στυγερὴ θεὸς ἀθανάτοισι, 776 δεινὴ Στύξ, θυγάτηρ ἀψορρόου Ὠκεανοῖο 777 πρεσβυτάτη· νόσφιν δὲ θεῶν κλυτὰ δώματα ναίει 778 μακρῇσιν πέτρῃσι κατηρεφέʼ· ἀμφὶ δὲ πάντη 779 κίοσιν ἀργυρέοισι πρὸς οὐρανὸν ἐστήρικται. ' None
sup>
26 of Helicon, and in those early day'27 Those daughters of Lord Zeus proclaimed to me: 28 “You who tend sheep, full of iniquity,
702
But when Lord Zeus before the gods arrayed 703 Ambrosia and nectar, they consumed 704 That godly food and all at once resumed 705 Their manly pride. Zeus said, “Bright progeny 706 of Earth and Heaven, hear what my heart bids me 707 To say. The Titans have been wrangling 708 With us so long in hope this war will bring 709 Them victory. Show to unyielding might 710 And face the Titans in this bitter fight. 711 Remember our kind counselling when we 712 Returned you from your dreadful misery
744
Their deadly shafts, and up to heaven whirled 745 The shouts of both the armies as the fight 746 They now engaged. Now Zeus held back his might 747 No longer, but at once he was aflame 748 With fury; from Olympus then he came, 749 Showing his strength and hurling lightning 750 Continually; his bolts went rocketing 751 Nonstop from his strong hand and, whirling, flashed 752 An awesome flame. The nurturing earth then crashed 753 And burned, the mighty forest crackling 754 Fortissimo, the whole earth smouldering, 755 As did the Ocean and the barren sea, 756 And round the Titan band, Earth’s progeny, 757 Hot vapour lapped, and up to the bright air 758 An untold flame arose; the flashing glare 759 of Zeus’s bolt and lightning, although they 760 Were strong and mighty, took their sight away. 761 Astounding heat seized Chaos, and to hear 762 And see it, Earth and Heaven were surely near 763 To clashing, for that would have been the sound 764 of Heaven hurling down into the ground 765 As they demolished Earth. Thus the gods clashed, 766 Raging in dreadful battle. The winds lashed 767 A rumbling, dust-filled earthquake, bringing, too, 768 Thunder and lightning-bolts, the hullabaloo 769 Great Zeus commanded, and the battle-shout 770 And clangour to their ranks. Then all about 771 Raged harsh discord, and many a violent deed 772 Was done. The battle ended, but indeed 773 Until that time they fought continually 774 In cruel war, and Cronus’ progeny 775 Appeared in the forefront, Briareus, 776 Cottus and Gyes, ever ravenou 777 For war; three hundred rocks they frequently 778 Launched at the Titans, with this weaponry 779 Eclipsing them and hurling them below ' None
12. Homer, Iliad, 2.484-2.492, 18.117-18.119 (8th cent. BCE - 7th cent. BCE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Hesiod, afterlife beliefs • afterlife, archaic beliefs • belief • belief, visual imagery as evidence • post-mortality belief, belief, Greek context • post-mortality belief, representation of, Greek context

 Found in books: Eidinow and Kindt (2015), The Oxford Handbook of Ancient Greek Religion, 87; Gagne (2021), Cosmography and the Idea of Hyperborea in Ancient Greece, 26; Waldner et al. (2016), Burial Rituals, Ideas of Afterlife, and the Individual in the Hellenistic World and the Roman Empire, 17, 21, 22; Wolfsdorf (2020), Early Greek Ethics, 596

sup>
2.484 ἔσπετε νῦν μοι Μοῦσαι Ὀλύμπια δώματʼ ἔχουσαι· 2.485 ὑμεῖς γὰρ θεαί ἐστε πάρεστέ τε ἴστέ τε πάντα, 2.486 ἡμεῖς δὲ κλέος οἶον ἀκούομεν οὐδέ τι ἴδμεν· 2.487 οἵ τινες ἡγεμόνες Δαναῶν καὶ κοίρανοι ἦσαν· 2.488 πληθὺν δʼ οὐκ ἂν ἐγὼ μυθήσομαι οὐδʼ ὀνομήνω, 2.489 οὐδʼ εἴ μοι δέκα μὲν γλῶσσαι, δέκα δὲ στόματʼ εἶεν, 2.490 φωνὴ δʼ ἄρρηκτος, χάλκεον δέ μοι ἦτορ ἐνείη, 2.491 εἰ μὴ Ὀλυμπιάδες Μοῦσαι Διὸς αἰγιόχοιο 2.492 θυγατέρες μνησαίαθʼ ὅσοι ὑπὸ Ἴλιον ἦλθον·
18.117
οὐδὲ γὰρ οὐδὲ βίη Ἡρακλῆος φύγε κῆρα, 18.118 ὅς περ φίλτατος ἔσκε Διὶ Κρονίωνι ἄνακτι· 18.119 ἀλλά ἑ μοῖρα δάμασσε καὶ ἀργαλέος χόλος Ἥρης.'' None
sup>
2.484 Even as a bull among the herd stands forth far the chiefest over all, for that he is pre-eminent among the gathering kine, even such did Zeus make Agamemnon on that day, pre-eminent among many, and chiefest amid warriors.Tell me now, ye Muses that have dwellings on Olympus— 2.485 for ye are goddesses and are at hand and know all things, whereas we hear but a rumour and know not anything—who were the captains of the Danaans and their lords. But the common folk I could not tell nor name, nay, not though ten tongues were mine and ten mouths 2.490 and a voice unwearying, and though the heart within me were of bronze, did not the Muses of Olympus, daughters of Zeus that beareth the aegis, call to my mind all them that came beneath Ilios. Now will I tell the captains of the ships and the ships in their order.of the Boeotians Peneleos and Leïtus were captains,
18.117
even on Hector; for my fate, I will accept it whenso Zeus willeth to bring it to pass, and the other immortal gods. For not even the mighty Heracles escaped death, albeit he was most dear to Zeus, son of Cronos, the king, but fate overcame him, and the dread wrath of Hera. 18.119 even on Hector; for my fate, I will accept it whenso Zeus willeth to bring it to pass, and the other immortal gods. For not even the mighty Heracles escaped death, albeit he was most dear to Zeus, son of Cronos, the king, but fate overcame him, and the dread wrath of Hera. '' None
13. None, None, nan (8th cent. BCE - 7th cent. BCE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Hesiod, afterlife beliefs • afterlife, archaic beliefs • post-mortality belief, belief, Greek context • post-mortality belief, bliss • post-mortality belief, critique • post-mortality belief, image, in writings Greece • post-mortality belief, representation of, Greek context

 Found in books: Waldner et al. (2016), Burial Rituals, Ideas of Afterlife, and the Individual in the Hellenistic World and the Roman Empire, 19, 20, 21, 22, 25, 60, 64, 79; Wolfsdorf (2020), Early Greek Ethics, 595, 596

14. Hebrew Bible, Ezekiel, 18.25, 18.32, 36.26 (6th cent. BCE - 5th cent. BCE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Belief • belief and faith • belief awareness attribution • faith/belief • faith/belief, as God’s gift • faith/belief, initial faith • faith/belief, initium fidei

 Found in books: Despotis and Lohr (2022), Religious and Philosophical Conversion in the Ancient Mediterranean Traditions, 325; Levison (2023), The Greek Life of Adam and Eve. 801; Mathews (2013), Riches, Poverty, and the Faithful: Perspectives on Wealth in the Second Temple Period and the Apocalypse of John, 55; Wilson (2018), Augustine's Conversion from Traditional Free Choice to "Non-free Free Will": A Comprehensive Methodology, 201, 215

sup>
18.32 כִּי לֹא אֶחְפֹּץ בְּמוֹת הַמֵּת נְאֻם אֲדֹנָי יְהוִה וְהָשִׁיבוּ וִחְיוּ׃
36.26
וְנָתַתִּי לָכֶם לֵב חָדָשׁ וְרוּחַ חֲדָשָׁה אֶתֵּן בְּקִרְבְּכֶם וַהֲסִרֹתִי אֶת־לֵב הָאֶבֶן מִבְּשַׂרְכֶם וְנָתַתִּי לָכֶם לֵב בָּשָׂר׃' ' None
sup>
18.32 For I have no pleasure in the death of him that dieth, saith the Lord GOD; wherefore turn yourselves, and live.
36.26
A new heart also will I give you, and a new spirit will I put within you; and I will take away the stony heart out of your flesh, and I will give you a heart of flesh.' ' None
15. None, None, nan (6th cent. BCE - 5th cent. BCE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Aeschylus, afterlife beliefs in • Belief • Hesiod, afterlife beliefs • Pindar, afterlife beliefs in • post-mortality belief, belief, Greek context • post-mortality belief, bliss • post-mortality belief, critique • post-mortality belief, image, in writings Greece • post-mortality belief, representation of, Greek context

 Found in books: Levison (2023), The Greek Life of Adam and Eve. 457; Waldner et al. (2016), Burial Rituals, Ideas of Afterlife, and the Individual in the Hellenistic World and the Roman Empire, 24, 61, 79; Wolfsdorf (2020), Early Greek Ethics, 561, 604, 605

16. Euripides, Electra, 583 (5th cent. BCE - 5th cent. BCE)
 Tagged with subjects: • belief,believe, lack of • belief/disbelief

 Found in books: Lightfoot (2021), Wonder and the Marvellous from Homer to the Hellenistic World, 110; Versnel (2011), Coping with the Gods: Wayward Readings in Greek Theology, 558

sup>
583 πέποιθα δ': ἢ χρὴ μηκέθ' ἡγεῖσθαι θεούς,"" None
sup>
583 Are you that one? Oreste'' None
17. Herodotus, Histories, 2.53, 9.100 (5th cent. BCE - 5th cent. BCE)
 Tagged with subjects: • belief, texts as evidence • belief, visual imagery as evidence • popular beliefs, at epinikia • post-mortality belief, belief, Greek context • post-mortality belief, representation of, Greek context

 Found in books: Eidinow and Kindt (2015), The Oxford Handbook of Ancient Greek Religion, 77, 83; Martin (2009), Divine Talk: Religious Argumentation in Demosthenes, 69; Waldner et al. (2016), Burial Rituals, Ideas of Afterlife, and the Individual in the Hellenistic World and the Roman Empire, 18

sup>
2.53 ἔνθεν δὲ ἐγένοντο ἕκαστος τῶν θεῶν, εἴτε αἰεὶ ἦσαν πάντες, ὁκοῖοί τε τινὲς τὰ εἴδεα, οὐκ ἠπιστέατο μέχρι οὗ πρώην τε καὶ χθὲς ὡς εἰπεῖν λόγῳ. Ἡσίοδον γὰρ καὶ Ὅμηρον ἡλικίην τετρακοσίοισι ἔτεσι δοκέω μευ πρεσβυτέρους γενέσθαι καὶ οὐ πλέοσι· οὗτοι δὲ εἰσὶ οἱ ποιήσαντες θεογονίην Ἕλλησι καὶ τοῖσι θεοῖσι τὰς ἐπωνυμίας δόντες καὶ τιμάς τε καὶ τέχνας διελόντες καὶ εἴδεα αὐτῶν σημήναντες. οἱ δὲ πρότερον ποιηταὶ λεγόμενοι τούτων τῶν ἀνδρῶν γενέσθαι ὕστερον, ἔμοιγε δοκέειν, ἐγένοντο. τούτων τὰ μὲν πρῶτα αἱ Δωδωνίδες ἱρεῖαι λέγουσι, τὰ δὲ ὕστερα τὰ ἐς Ἡσίοδόν τε καὶ Ὅμηρον ἔχοντα ἐγὼ λέγω.
9.100
ὡς δὲ ἄρα παρεσκευάδατο τοῖσι Ἕλλησι, προσήισαν πρὸς τοὺς βαρβάρους· ἰοῦσι δέ σφι φήμη τε ἐσέπτατο ἐς τὸ στρατόπεδον πᾶν καὶ κηρυκήιον ἐφάνη ἐπὶ τῆς κυματωγῆς κείμενον· ἡ δὲ φήμη διῆλθέ σφι ὧδε, ὡς οἱ Ἕλληνες τὴν Μαρδονίου στρατιὴν νικῷεν ἐν Βοιωτοῖσι μαχόμενοι. δῆλα δὴ πολλοῖσι τεκμηρίοισι ἐστὶ τὰ θεῖα τῶν πρηγμάτων, εἰ καὶ τότε, τῆς αὐτῆς ἡμέρης συμπιπτούσης τοῦ τε ἐν Πλαταιῇσι καὶ τοῦ ἐν Μυκάλῃ μέλλοντος ἔσεσθαι τρώματος, φήμη τοῖσι Ἕλλησι τοῖσι ταύτῃ ἐσαπίκετο, ὥστε θαρσῆσαί τε τὴν στρατιὴν πολλῷ μᾶλλον καὶ ἐθέλειν προθυμότερον κινδυνεύειν.'' None
sup>
2.53 But whence each of the gods came to be, or whether all had always been, and how they appeared in form, they did not know until yesterday or the day before, so to speak; ,for I suppose Hesiod and Homer flourished not more than four hundred years earlier than I; and these are the ones who taught the Greeks the descent of the gods, and gave the gods their names, and determined their spheres and functions, and described their outward forms. ,But the poets who are said to have been earlier than these men were, in my opinion, later. The earlier part of all this is what the priestesses of Dodona tell; the later, that which concerns Hesiod and Homer, is what I myself say. ' "
9.100
The Greeks, having made all their preparations advanced their line against the barbarians. As they went, a rumor spread through the army, and a herald's wand was seen lying by the water-line. The rumor that ran was to the effect that the Greeks were victors over Mardonius' army at a battle in Boeotia. ,Now there are many clear indications of the divine ordering of things, seeing that a message, which greatly heartened the army and made it ready to face danger, arrived amongst the Greeks the very day on which the Persians' disaster at Plataea and that other which was to befall them at Mykale took place. "' None
18. Plato, Timaeus, None (5th cent. BCE - 4th cent. BCE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Cleanthes, on origins of belief in gods • gods, and late fifth-century afterlife beliefs

 Found in books: Mikalson (2010), Greek Popular Religion in Greek Philosophy, 230; Wolfsdorf (2020), Early Greek Ethics, 608

91d ἔρως συναγαγόντες, οἷον ἀπὸ δένδρων καρπὸν καταδρέψαντες, ὡς εἰς ἄρουραν τὴν μήτραν ἀόρατα ὑπὸ σμικρότητος καὶ ἀδιάπλαστα ζῷα κατασπείραντες καὶ πάλιν διακρίναντες μεγάλα ἐντὸς ἐκθρέψωνται καὶ μετὰ τοῦτο εἰς φῶς ἀγαγόντες ζῴων ἀποτελέσωσι γένεσιν. γυναῖκες μὲν οὖν καὶ τὸ θῆλυ πᾶν οὕτω γέγονεν· τὸ δὲ τῶν ὀρνέων φῦλον μετερρυθμίζετο, ἀντὶ τριχῶν πτερὰ φύον, ἐκ τῶν ἀκάκων ἀνδρῶν, κούφων δέ, καὶ μετεωρολογικῶν μέν, ἡγουμένων δὲ διʼ ὄψεως'' None91d they sow upon the womb, as upon ploughed soil, animalcules that are invisible for smallness and unshapen; and these, again, they mold into shape and nourish to a great size within the body; after which they bring them forth into the light and thus complete the generation of the living creature.'' None
19. Xenophon, Hellenica, 4.7.2 (5th cent. BCE - 4th cent. BCE)
 Tagged with subjects: • belief • divination, and belief

 Found in books: Eidinow and Driediger-Murphy (2019), Esther Eidinow, Ancient Divination and Experience, 53; Johnston and Struck (2005), Mantikê: Studies in Ancient Divination, 39

sup>
4.7.2 After this it seemed to the Lacedaemonians that it was not safe for them to undertake a campaign against the Athenians or against the Boeotians while leaving in their rear a hostile state bordering upon Lacedaemon and one so large as that of the Argives; they accordingly called out the ban against Argos. Now when Agesipolis learned that he was to lead the ban, and when the sacrifices which he offered at the frontier proved favourable, he went to Olympia and consulted the oracle of the god, asking whether 388 B.C. it would be consistent with piety if he did not acknowledge the holy truce claimed by the Argives; for, he urged, it was not when the appointed time came, but when the Lacedaemonians were about to invade their territory, that they pleaded the sacred months. The calendars of different Greek states varied so much that sharp practice of the sort here alleged, i.e., shifting the times of religious festivals to meet an emergency, was not difficult or unusual. Cp. ii. 16 and Thuc. v. 54. And the god signified to him that it was consistent with piety for him not to acknowledge a holy truce which was pleaded unjustly. Then Agesipolis proceeded straight from there to Delphi and asked Apollo in his turn whether he also held the same opinion as his father Zeus in regard to the truce. And Apollo answered that he did hold quite the same opinion.'' None
20. Xenophon, Memoirs, 1.1.2-1.1.4 (5th cent. BCE - 4th cent. BCE)
 Tagged with subjects: • divination, and belief • lack of respect for gods', and mistaken beliefs about gods

 Found in books: Johnston and Struck (2005), Mantikê: Studies in Ancient Divination, 42; Mikalson (2010), Greek Popular Religion in Greek Philosophy, 115

sup>
1.1.2 πρῶτον μὲν οὖν, ὡς οὐκ ἐνόμιζεν οὓς ἡ πόλις νομίζει θεούς, ποίῳ ποτʼ ἐχρήσαντο τεκμηρίῳ; θύων τε γὰρ φανερὸς ἦν πολλάκις μὲν οἴκοι, πολλάκις δὲ ἐπὶ τῶν κοινῶν τῆς πόλεως βωμῶν, καὶ μαντικῇ χρώμενος οὐκ ἀφανὴς ἦν. διετεθρύλητο γὰρ ὡς φαίη Σωκράτης τὸ δαιμόνιον ἑαυτῷ σημαίνειν· ὅθεν δὴ καὶ μάλιστά μοι δοκοῦσιν αὐτὸν αἰτιάσασθαι καινὰ δαιμόνια εἰσφέρειν. 1.1.3 ὁ δʼ οὐδὲν καινότερον εἰσέφερε τῶν ἄλλων, ὅσοι μαντικὴν νομίζοντες οἰωνοῖς τε χρῶνται καὶ φήμαις καὶ συμβόλοις καὶ θυσίαις. οὗτοί τε γὰρ ὑπολαμβάνουσιν οὐ τοὺς ὄρνιθας οὐδὲ τοὺς ἀπαντῶντας εἰδέναι τὰ συμφέροντα τοῖς μαντευομένοις, ἀλλὰ τοὺς θεοὺς διὰ τούτων αὐτὰ σημαίνειν, κἀκεῖνος δὲ οὕτως ἐνόμιζεν. 1.1.4 ἀλλʼ οἱ μὲν πλεῖστοί φασιν ὑπό τε τῶν ὀρνίθων καὶ τῶν ἀπαντώντων ἀποτρέπεσθαί τε καὶ προτρέπεσθαι· Σωκράτης δʼ ὥσπερ ἐγίγνωσκεν, οὕτως ἔλεγε· τὸ δαιμόνιον γὰρ ἔφη σημαίνειν. καὶ πολλοῖς τῶν συνόντων προηγόρευε τὰ μὲν ποιεῖν, τὰ δὲ μὴ ποιεῖν, ὡς τοῦ δαιμονίου προσημαίνοντος· καὶ τοῖς μὲν πειθομένοις αὐτῷ συνέφερε, τοῖς δὲ μὴ πειθομένοις μετέμελε.'' None
sup>
1.1.2 First then, that he rejected the gods acknowledged by the state — what evidence did they produce of that? He offered sacrifices constantly, and made no secret of it, now in his home, now at the altars of the state temples, and he made use of divination with as little secrecy. Indeed it had become notorious that Socrates claimed to be guided by the deity: That immanent divine something, as Cicero terms it, which Socrates claimed as his peculiar possession. it was out of this claim, I think, that the charge of bringing in strange deities arose. 1.1.3 He was no more bringing in anything strange than are other believers in divination, who rely on augury, oracles, coincidences and sacrifices. For these men’s belief is not that the birds or the folk met by accident know what profits the inquirer, but that they are the instruments by which the gods make this known; and that was Socrates ’ belief too. 1.1.4 Only, whereas most men say that the birds or the folk they meet dissuade or encourage them, Socrates said what he meant: for he said that the deity gave him a sign. Many of his companions were counselled by him to do this or not to do that in accordance with the warnings of the deity: and those who followed his advice prospered, and those who rejected it had cause for regret. '' None
21. None, None, nan (5th cent. BCE - 4th cent. BCE)
 Tagged with subjects: • belief • post-mortality belief, bliss • post-mortality belief, representation of, Greek context

 Found in books: Petrovic and Petrovic (2016), Inner Purity and Pollution in Greek Religion, 17, 18, 24, 25; Waldner et al. (2016), Burial Rituals, Ideas of Afterlife, and the Individual in the Hellenistic World and the Roman Empire, 58

22. None, None, nan (4th cent. BCE - 4th cent. BCE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Appearance (phantasia), distinguished from judgement, belief, as involving assent • belief, involved in emotion

 Found in books: Fortenbaugh (2006), Aristotle's Practical Side: On his Psychology, Ethics, Politics and Rhetoric, 22, 26, 27, 28, 138; Sorabji (2000), Emotion and Peace of Mind: From Stoic Agitation to Christian Temptation, 22

23. Cicero, On The Ends of Good And Evil, 3.62, 3.70 (2nd cent. BCE - 1st cent. BCE)
 Tagged with subjects: • agents, and belief • belief, and agents • belief, nonreflective • belief, reflective • beliefs,cognitions, accurate benefit • fresh beliefs

 Found in books: Graver (2007), Stoicism and Emotion, 181, 228; Mackey (2022), Belief and Cult: Rethinking Roman Religion, 113

sup>
3.62 Pertinere autem ad rem arbitrantur intellegi natura fieri ut liberi a parentibus amentur. a quo initio profectam communem humani generis societatem persequimur. quod primum intellegi debet figura membrisque corporum, quae ipsa declarant procreandi a natura habitam esse rationem. neque vero haec inter se congruere possent, possent N 2 possint ut natura et procreari vellet et diligi procreatos non curaret. atque etiam in bestiis vis naturae perspici potest; quarum in fetu et in educatione laborem cum cernimus, naturae ipsius vocem videmur audire. quare ut perspicuum est natura nos a dolore add. P. Man. abhorrere, sic apparet a natura ipsa, ut eos, quos genuerimus, amemus, inpelli.
3.70
Amicitiam autem adhibendam esse censent, quia sit ex eo genere, quae prosunt. quamquam autem in amicitia alii dicant aeque caram esse sapienti rationem amici ac suam, alii autem sibi cuique cariorem suam, tamen hi quoque posteriores fatentur alienum esse a iustitia, ad quam nati esse videamur, detrahere quid de aliquo, quod sibi adsumat. minime vero probatur huic disciplinae, de qua loquor, aut iustitiam aut amicitiam propter utilitates adscisci aut probari. eaedem enim utilitates poterunt eas labefactare atque pervertere. etenim nec iustitia nec amicitia iustitia nec amicitia Mdv. iusticie nec amicicie esse omnino poterunt, poterunt esse omnino BE nisi ipsae per se expetuntur. expetantur V'' None
sup>
3.62 \xa0"Again, it is held by the Stoics to be important to understand that nature creates in parents an affection for their children; and parental affection is the source to which we trace the origin of the association of the human race in communities. This cannot but be clear in the first place from the conformation of the body and its members, which by themselves are enough to show that nature\'s scheme included the procreation of offspring. Yet it could not be consistent that nature should at once intend offspring to be born and make no provision for that offspring when born to be loved and cherished. Even in the lower animals nature\'s operation can be clearly discerned; when we observe the labour that they spend on bearing and rearing their young, we seem to be listening to the actual voice of nature. Hence as it is manifest that it is natural for us to shrink from pain, so it is clear that we derive from nature herself the impulse to love those to whom we have given birth. <
3.70
\xa0"They recommend the cultivation of friendship, classing it among \'things beneficial.\' In friendship some profess that the Wise Man will hold his friends\' interests as dear as his own, while others say that a man\'s own interests must necessarily be dearer to him; at the same time the latter admit that to enrich oneself by another\'s loss is an action repugt to that justice towards which we seem to possess a natural propensity. But the school I\xa0am discussing emphatically rejects the view that we adopt or approve either justice or friendship for the sake of their utility. For if it were so, the same claims of utility would be able to undermine and overthrow them. In fact the very existence of both justice and friendship will be impossible if they are not desired for their own sake. <'' None
24. Cicero, On The Nature of The Gods, 1.3, 3.5-3.6 (2nd cent. BCE - 1st cent. BCE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Roman religion, and belief • belief (doxa) • belief, Roman • belief, deontic • belief, traditional • belief/s, nature of • belief/s, role in emotion

 Found in books: Agri (2022), Reading Fear in Flavian Epic: Emotion, Power, and Stoicism, 17; Long (2006), From Epicurus to Epictetus Studies in Hellenistic and Roman Philosophy, 116; Mackey (2022), Belief and Cult: Rethinking Roman Religion, 122, 128, 371

sup>
1.3 For there are and have been philosophers who hold that the gods exercise no control over human affairs whatever. But if their opinion is the true one, how can piety, reverence or religion exist? For all these are tributes which it is our duty to render in purity and holiness to the divine powers solely on the assumption that they take notice of them, and that some service has been rendered by the immortal gods to the race of men. But if on the contrary the gods have neither the power nor the will to aid us, if they pay no heed to us at all and take no notice of our actions, if they can exercise no possible influence upon the life of men, what ground have we for rendering any sort of worship, honour or prayer to the immortal gods? Piety however, like the rest of the virtues, cannot exist in mere outward show and pretence; and, with piety, reverence and religion must likewise disappear. And when these are gone, life soon becomes a welter of disorder and confusion;
3.5
"Very well," rejoined Cotta, "let us then proceed as the argument itself may lead us. But before we come to the subject, let me say a few words about myself. I am considerably influenced by your authority, Balbus, and by the plea that you put forward at the conclusion of your discourse, when you exhorted me to remember that I am both a Cotta and a pontife. This no doubt meant that I ought to uphold the beliefs about the immortal gods which have come down to us from our ancestors, and the rites and ceremonies and duties of religion. For my part I always shall uphold them and always have done so, and no eloquence of anybody, learned or unlearned, shall ever dislodge me from the belief as to the worship of the immortal gods which I have inherited from our forefathers. But on any question of el I am guided by the high pontifes, Titus Coruncanius, Publius Scipio and Publius Scaevola, not by Zeno or Cleanthes or Chrysippus; and I have Gaius Laelius, who was both an augur and a philosopher, to whose discourse upon religion, in his famous oration, I would rather listen than to any leader of the Stoics. The religion of the Roman people comprises ritual, auspices, and the third additional division consisting of all such prophetic warnings as the interpreters of the Sybil or the soothsayers have derived from portents and prodigies. While, I have always thought that none of these departments of religion was to be despised, and I have held the conviction that Romulus by his auspices and Numa by his establishment of our ritual laid the foundations of our state, which assuredly could never have been as great as it is had not the fullest measure of divine favour been obtained for it. 3.6 There, Balbus, is the opinion of a Cotta and a pontife; now oblige me by letting me know yours. You are a philosopher, and I ought to receive from you a proof of your religion, whereas I must believe the word of our ancestors even without proof." "What proof then do you require of me, Cotta?" replied Balbus. "You divided your discourse under four heads," said Cotta; "first you designed to prove the existence of the gods; secondly, to describe their nature; thirdly, to show that the world is governed by them; and lastly, that they care for the welfare of men. These, if I remember rightly, were the headings that you laid down." "You are quite right," said Balbus; "but now tell me what it is that you want to know." '' None
25. Cicero, On Duties, 3.29 (2nd cent. BCE - 1st cent. BCE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Belief/believers • agents, and belief • belief, and agents • belief, nonreflective • belief, reflective

 Found in books: Binder (2012), Tertullian, on Idolatry and Mishnah Avodah Zarah: Questioning the Parting of the Ways Between Christians and Jews, 148; Mackey (2022), Belief and Cult: Rethinking Roman Religion, 113

sup>
3.29 Forsitan quispiam dixerit: Nonne igitur sapiens, si fame ipse conficiatur, abstulerit cibum alteri homini ad nullam rem utili? Minime vero; non enim mihi est vita mea utilior quam animi talis affectio, neminem ut violem commodi mei gratia. Quid? si Phalarim, crudelem tyrannum et immanem, vir bonus, ne ipse frigore conficiatur, vestitu spoliare possit, nonne faciat?'' None
sup>
3.29 \xa0But, perhaps, someone may say: "Well, then, suppose a wise man were starving to death, might he not take the bread of some perfectly useless member of society?" Not at all; for my life is not more precious to me than that temper of soul which would keep me from doing wrong to anybody for my own advantage. "Or again; supposing a righteous man were in a position to rob the cruel and inhuman tyrant Phalaris of clothing, might he not do it to keep himself from freezing to death?" <'' None
26. Septuagint, Wisdom of Solomon, 3.1 (2nd cent. BCE - 1st cent. BCE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Belief • belief, relation to Christian commitment • witness, as basis of belief or trust

 Found in books: Levison (2023), The Greek Life of Adam and Eve. 1063; Morgan (2022), The New Testament and the Theology of Trust: 'This Rich Trust', 85, 218

sup>
3.1 But the souls of the righteous are in the hand of God,and no torment will ever touch them.3.1 Why sleepest thou, O my soul, And blessest not the Lord? ' None
27. None, None, nan (2nd cent. BCE - 1st cent. BCE)
 Tagged with subjects: • belief • beliefs,

 Found in books: Atkins (2021), The Cambridge Companion to Cicero's Philosophy 112; Wynne (2019), Horace and the Gift Economy of Patronage, 54

28. None, None, nan (2nd cent. BCE - 1st cent. BCE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Roman religion, and belief • belief • belief, Roman • belief, about representations • belief, and norms • belief, constitutive • belief, deontic • belief, doxastic • belief, fama • belief, nonconstitutive • belief, nonreflective • belief, practical states of • belief, shared • belief, traditional

 Found in books: Erker (2023), Ambiguity and Religion in Ovid’s Fasti: Religious Innovation and the Imperial Family, 145; Mackey (2022), Belief and Cult: Rethinking Roman Religion, 41, 122, 129, 180, 201, 281, 354, 369, 371; Mowat (2021), Engendering the Future: Divination and the Construction of Gender in the Late Roman Republic, 34; Wynne (2019), Horace and the Gift Economy of Patronage, 52, 54

29. None, None, nan (2nd cent. BCE - 1st cent. BCE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Roman religion, and belief • belief, Roman • belief, doxastic • belief, fama

 Found in books: Erker (2023), Ambiguity and Religion in Ovid’s Fasti: Religious Innovation and the Imperial Family, 139; Mackey (2022), Belief and Cult: Rethinking Roman Religion, 41

30. None, None, nan (2nd cent. BCE - 1st cent. BCE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Appearance (phantasia), distinguished from judgement, belief, as involving assent • Appearance (phantasia), distinguished from judgement, belief, as involving assent, Questioning of appearances • Cicero, Platonizing Roman statesman, orator, Aristotelian metriopatheia ridiculed as belief in moderate perturbation, vice or evil • Cicero, on beliefs in emotion • Seneca, the Younger, Stoic, Aristotelian metriopatheia ridiculed as belief in moderate disease • appropriateness, beliefs concerning • belief, nonreflective • belief/s, as misconceptions on Stoic lines of thought • belief/s, as traits of character • belief/s, in gender-based reasoning • belief/s, nature of • belief/s, role in emotion • beliefs, • beliefs, concerning appropriateness • beliefs,as physical events • beliefs,dispositional and occurrent • beliefs,evaluative • beliefs,role in emotion • fear, as typology of beliefs • fresh beliefs

 Found in books: Agri (2022), Reading Fear in Flavian Epic: Emotion, Power, and Stoicism, 5, 15, 18, 20, 45, 51; Atkins (2021), The Cambridge Companion to Cicero's Philosophy 157, 159; Graver (2007), Stoicism and Emotion, 36, 43, 79, 227, 228, 229, 231, 233; Mackey (2022), Belief and Cult: Rethinking Roman Religion, 103; Sorabji (2000), Emotion and Peace of Mind: From Stoic Agitation to Christian Temptation, 67, 208, 332

31. None, None, nan (2nd cent. BCE - 1st cent. CE)
 Tagged with subjects: • God, belief in • Messianic beliefs, expectations, idea

 Found in books: Gera (2014), Judith, 419; Ruzer (2020), Early Jewish Messianism in the New Testament: Reflections in the Dim Mirror, 35

32. None, None, nan (2nd cent. BCE - 1st cent. CE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Jewish “Other”, Tradition, beliefs, trends • prophecy, belief in

 Found in books: Ruzer (2020), Early Jewish Messianism in the New Testament: Reflections in the Dim Mirror, 16; Shemesh (2009), Halakhah in the Making: The Development of Jewish Law from Qumran to the Rabbis. 55

33. Ovid, Fasti, 5.444, 5.569-5.576 (1st cent. BCE - missingth cent. CE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Roman religion, and belief • belief, Roman • belief, fama • belief, shared • ontology, concept—(also cognition-, belief-, mind-, and subject) dependent • post-mortality belief, fear • post-mortality belief, suffering

 Found in books: Erker (2023), Ambiguity and Religion in Ovid’s Fasti: Religious Innovation and the Imperial Family, 156; Mackey (2022), Belief and Cult: Rethinking Roman Religion, 363; Waldner et al. (2016), Burial Rituals, Ideas of Afterlife, and the Individual in the Hellenistic World and the Roman Empire, 95

sup>
5.444 respicit et pure sacra peracta putat.
5.569
voverat hoc iuvenis tunc, cum pia sustulit arma: 5.570 a tantis Princeps incipiendus erat. 5.571 ille manus tendens, hinc stanti milite iusto, 5.572 hinc coniuratis, talia dicta dedit: 5.573 ‘si mihi bellandi pater est Vestaeque sacerdos 5.574 auctor, et ulcisci numen utrumque paro: 5.575 Mars, ades et satia scelerato sanguine ferrum, 5.576 stetque favor causa pro meliore tuus.'' None
sup>
5.444 And asks the spirit to leave his house.
5.569
And he sees Augustus’ name on the front of the shrine, 5.570 And reading ‘Caesar’ there, the work seems greater still. 5.571 He had vowed it as a youth, when dutifully taking arms: 5.572 With such deeds a Prince begins his reign. 5.573 Loyal troops standing here, conspirators over there, 5.574 He stretched his hand out, and spoke these words: 5.575 ‘If the death of my ‘father’ Julius, priest of Vesta, 5.576 Gives due cause for this war, if I avenge for both,'' None
34. Philo of Alexandria, On Giants, 31 (1st cent. BCE - missingth cent. CE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Belief • belief and faith

 Found in books: Despotis and Lohr (2022), Religious and Philosophical Conversion in the Ancient Mediterranean Traditions, 335; Levison (2023), The Greek Life of Adam and Eve. 457

sup>
31 For those souls which are devoid of flesh and of the body, remaining undisturbed in the theatre of the universe, occupied in seeing and hearing divine things, of which an insatiable desire has seized them, enjoy a pleasure to which no one offers any interruption. But those which bear the heavy burden of the flesh, being weighed down and oppressed by it, are unable to look upwards to the revolutions of the heaven, but being dragged downwards, have their necks forcibly pressed to the ground like so many quadrupeds. VIII. '' None
35. Philo of Alexandria, On The Migration of Abraham, 180 (1st cent. BCE - missingth cent. CE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Belief • Moses, Chaldean beliefs and

 Found in books: Birnbaum and Dillon (2020), Philo of Alexandria: On the Life of Abraham: Introduction, Translation, and Commentary, 225; Levison (2023), The Greek Life of Adam and Eve. 609

sup>
180 Moses indeed appears to have in some degree subscribed to the doctrine of the common union and sympathy existing between the parts of the universe, as he has said that the world was one and created (for as it is a created thing and also one, it is reasonable to suppose that the same elementary essences are laid at the foundations of all the particular effects which arise, as happens with respect to united bodies that they reciprocally contain each other); '' None
36. Philo of Alexandria, On The Creation of The World, 134-135 (1st cent. BCE - missingth cent. CE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Belief • tradition/ religion/beliefs

 Found in books: Levison (2009), Filled with the Spirit, 148; Levison (2023), The Greek Life of Adam and Eve. 457

sup>
134 After this, Moses says that "God made man, having taken clay from the earth, and he breathed into his face the breath of life." And by this expression he shows most clearly that there is a vast difference between man as generated now, and the first man who was made according to the image of God. For man as formed now is perceptible to the external senses, partaking of qualities, consisting of body and soul, man or woman, by nature mortal. But man, made according to the image of God, was an idea, or a genus, or a seal, perceptible only by the intellect, incorporeal, neither male nor female, imperishable by nature. '135 But he asserts that the formation of the individual man, perceptible by the external senses is a composition of earthy substance, and divine spirit. For that the body was created by the Creator taking a lump of clay, and fashioning the human form out of it; but that the soul proceeds from no created thing at all, but from the Father and Ruler of all things. For when he uses the expression, "he breathed into," etc., he means nothing else than the divine spirit proceeding form that happy and blessed nature, sent to take up its habitation here on earth, for the advantage of our race, in order that, even if man is mortal according to that portion of him which is visible, he may at all events be immortal according to that portion which is invisible; and for this reason, one may properly say that man is on the boundaries of a better and an immortal nature, partaking of each as far as it is necessary for him; and that he was born at the same time, both mortal and the immortal. Mortal as to his body, but immortal as to his intellect. XLVII. ' None
37. Philo of Alexandria, On The Virtues, 212-213 (1st cent. BCE - missingth cent. CE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Faith/belief • Moses, Chaldean beliefs and

 Found in books: Birnbaum and Dillon (2020), Philo of Alexandria: On the Life of Abraham: Introduction, Translation, and Commentary, 225; Grypeou and Spurling (2009), The Exegetical Encounter between Jews and Christians in Late Antiquity, 167

sup>
212 The most ancient person of the Jewish nation was a Chaldaean by birth, born of a father who was very skilful in astronomy, and famous among those men who pass their lives in the study of mathematics, who look upon the stars as gods, and worship the whole heaven and the whole world; thinking, that from them do all good and all evil proceed, to every individual among men; as they do not conceive that there is any cause whatever, except such as are included among the objects of the outward senses. '213 Now what can be more horrible than this? What can more clearly show the innate ignobleness of the soul, which, by consequence of its knowledge of the generality of things, of secondary causes, and of things created, proceeds onwards to ignorance of the one most ancient uncreated Being, the Creator of the universe, and who is most excellent on this account, and for many other reasons also, which the human reason is unable to comprehend by reason of their magnitude? ' None
38. None, None, nan (1st cent. BCE - 1st cent. BCE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Cicero, on beliefs in emotion • belief/s, nature of • belief/s, role in emotion • beliefs,dispositional and occurrent • beliefs,evaluative • fresh beliefs

 Found in books: Agri (2022), Reading Fear in Flavian Epic: Emotion, Power, and Stoicism, 18; Graver (2007), Stoicism and Emotion, 229, 231

39. Josephus Flavius, Jewish Antiquities, 17.354 (1st cent. CE - 1st cent. CE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Essenes, afterlife beliefs • Josephus Essenes, death and afterlife beliefs

 Found in books: Klawans (2019), Heresy, Forgery, Novelty: Condemning, Denying, and Asserting Innovation in Ancient Judaism, 48; Taylor (2012), The Essenes, the Scrolls, and the Dead Sea, 83

sup>
17.354 ̓Εγὼ δὲ οὐκ ἀλλότρια νομίσας αὐτὰ τῷδε τῷ λόγῳ εἶναι διὰ τὸ περὶ τῶν βασιλέων αὐτὸν ἐνεστηκέναι καὶ ἄλλως ἐπὶ παραδείγματι φέρειν τοῦ τε ἀμφὶ τὰς ψυχὰς ἀθανασίας ἐμφεροῦς καὶ τοῦ θείου προμηθείᾳ τὰ ἀνθρώπεια περιειληφότος τῇ αὐτοῦ, καλῶς ἔχειν ἐνόμισα εἰπεῖν. ὅτῳ δὲ ἀπιστεῖται τὰ τοιάδε γνώμης ὀνινάμενος τῆς ἑαυτοῦ κώλυμα οὐκ ἂν γένοιτο τῷ ἐπ' ἀρετὴν αὐτῷ προστιθεμένῳ."" None
sup>
17.354 So Archelaus’s country was laid to the province of Syria; and Cyrenius, one that had been consul, was sent by Caesar to take account of people’s effects in Syria, and to sell the house of Archelaus.'' None
40. Josephus Flavius, Jewish War, 2.154-2.158, 2.163, 3.374, 6.47 (1st cent. CE - 1st cent. CE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Belief • Essenes, afterlife beliefs • Josephus Essenes, death and afterlife beliefs

 Found in books: Klawans (2019), Heresy, Forgery, Novelty: Condemning, Denying, and Asserting Innovation in Ancient Judaism, 44, 45; Levison (2023), The Greek Life of Adam and Eve. 457; Taylor (2012), The Essenes, the Scrolls, and the Dead Sea, 82, 83

sup>
2.154 Καὶ γὰρ ἔρρωται παρ' αὐτοῖς ἥδε ἡ δόξα, φθαρτὰ μὲν εἶναι τὰ σώματα καὶ τὴν ὕλην οὐ μόνιμον αὐτῶν, τὰς δὲ ψυχὰς ἀθανάτους ἀεὶ διαμένειν, καὶ συμπλέκεσθαι μὲν ἐκ τοῦ λεπτοτάτου φοιτώσας αἰθέρος ὥσπερ εἱρκταῖς τοῖς σώμασιν ἴυγγί τινι φυσικῇ κατασπωμένας," "2.155 ἐπειδὰν δὲ ἀνεθῶσι τῶν κατὰ σάρκα δεσμῶν, οἷα δὴ μακρᾶς δουλείας ἀπηλλαγμένας τότε χαίρειν καὶ μετεώρους φέρεσθαι. καὶ ταῖς μὲν ἀγαθαῖς ὁμοδοξοῦντες παισὶν ̔Ελλήνων ἀποφαίνονται τὴν ὑπὲρ ὠκεανὸν δίαιταν ἀποκεῖσθαι καὶ χῶρον οὔτε ὄμβροις οὔτε νιφετοῖς οὔτε καύμασι βαρυνόμενον, ἀλλ' ὃν ἐξ ὠκεανοῦ πραὺ̈ς ἀεὶ ζέφυρος ἐπιπνέων ἀναψύχει: ταῖς δὲ φαύλαις ζοφώδη καὶ χειμέριον ἀφορίζονται μυχὸν γέμοντα τιμωριῶν ἀδιαλείπτων." "2.156 δοκοῦσι δέ μοι κατὰ τὴν αὐτὴν ἔννοιαν ̔́Ελληνες τοῖς τε ἀνδρείοις αὐτῶν, οὓς ἥρωας καὶ ἡμιθέους καλοῦσιν, τὰς μακάρων νήσους ἀνατεθεικέναι, ταῖς δὲ τῶν πονηρῶν ψυχαῖς καθ' ᾅδου τὸν ἀσεβῶν χῶρον, ἔνθα καὶ κολαζομένους τινὰς μυθολογοῦσιν, Σισύφους καὶ Ταντάλους ̓Ιξίονάς τε καὶ Τιτυούς, πρῶτον μὲν ἀιδίους ὑφιστάμενοι τὰς ψυχάς, ἔπειτα εἰς προτροπὴν ἀρετῆς καὶ κακίας ἀποτροπήν." '2.157 τούς τε γὰρ ἀγαθοὺς γίνεσθαι κατὰ τὸν βίον ἀμείνους ἐλπίδι τιμῆς καὶ μετὰ τὴν τελευτήν, τῶν τε κακῶν ἐμποδίζεσθαι τὰς ὁρμὰς δέει προσδοκώντων, εἰ καὶ λάθοιεν ἐν τῷ ζῆν, μετὰ τὴν διάλυσιν ἀθάνατον τιμωρίαν ὑφέξειν. 2.158 ταῦτα μὲν οὖν ̓Εσσηνοὶ περὶ ψυχῆς θεολογοῦσιν ἄφυκτον δέλεαρ τοῖς ἅπαξ γευσαμένοις τῆς σοφίας αὐτῶν καθιέντες.
2.163
καὶ τὸ μὲν πράττειν τὰ δίκαια καὶ μὴ κατὰ τὸ πλεῖστον ἐπὶ τοῖς ἀνθρώποις κεῖσθαι, βοηθεῖν δὲ εἰς ἕκαστον καὶ τὴν εἱμαρμένην: ψυχήν τε πᾶσαν μὲν ἄφθαρτον, μεταβαίνειν δὲ εἰς ἕτερον σῶμα τὴν τῶν ἀγαθῶν μόνην, τὰς δὲ τῶν φαύλων ἀιδίῳ τιμωρίᾳ κολάζεσθαι.' "
3.374
ἆρ' οὐκ ἴστε ὅτι τῶν μὲν ἐξιόντων τοῦ βίου κατὰ τὸν τῆς φύσεως νόμον καὶ τὸ ληφθὲν παρὰ τοῦ θεοῦ χρέος ἐκτινύντων, ὅταν ὁ δοὺς κομίσασθαι θέλῃ, κλέος μὲν αἰώνιον, οἶκοι δὲ καὶ γενεαὶ βέβαιοι, καθαραὶ δὲ καὶ ἐπήκοοι μένουσιν αἱ ψυχαί, χῶρον οὐράνιον λαχοῦσαι τὸν ἁγιώτατον, ἔνθεν ἐκ περιτροπῆς αἰώνων ἁγνοῖς πάλιν ἀντενοικίζονται σώμασιν:" "
6.47
τίς γὰρ οὐκ οἶδε τῶν ἀγαθῶν ἀνδρῶν ὅτι τὰς μὲν ἐν παρατάξει ψυχὰς σιδήρῳ τῶν σαρκῶν ἀπολυθείσας τὸ καθαρώτατον στοιχεῖον αἰθὴρ ξενοδοχῶν ἄστροις ἐγκαθιδρύει, δαίμονες δ' ἀγαθοὶ καὶ ἥρωες εὐμενεῖς ἰδίοις ἐγγόνοις ἐμφανίζονται, τὰς δὲ ἐν νοσοῦσι τοῖς σώμασι συντακείσας,"" None
sup>
2.154 11. For their doctrine is this: That bodies are corruptible, and that the matter they are made of is not permanent; but that the souls are immortal, and continue forever; and that they come out of the most subtile air, and are united to their bodies as to prisons, into which they are drawn by a certain natural enticement; 2.155 but that when they are set free from the bonds of the flesh, they then, as released from a long bondage, rejoice and mount upward. And this is like the opinions of the Greeks, that good souls have their habitations beyond the ocean, in a region that is neither oppressed with storms of rain or snow, or with intense heat, but that this place is such as is refreshed by the gentle breathing of a west wind, that is perpetually blowing from the ocean; while they allot to bad souls a dark and tempestuous den, full of never-ceasing punishments. 2.156 And indeed the Greeks seem to me to have followed the same notion, when they allot the islands of the blessed to their brave men, whom they call heroes and demigods; and to the souls of the wicked, the region of the ungodly, in Hades, where their fables relate that certain persons, such as Sisyphus, and Tantalus, and Ixion, and Tityus, are punished; which is built on this first supposition, that souls are immortal; and thence are those exhortations to virtue, and dehortations from wickedness collected; 2.157 whereby good men are bettered in the conduct of their life by the hope they have of reward after their death; and whereby the vehement inclinations of bad men to vice are restrained, by the fear and expectation they are in, that although they should lie concealed in this life, they should suffer immortal punishment after their death. 2.158 These are the Divine doctrines of the Essenes about the soul, which lay an unavoidable bait for such as have once had a taste of their philosophy.
2.163
and yet allow, that to act what is right, or the contrary, is principally in the power of men, although fate does cooperate in every action. They say that all souls are incorruptible, but that the souls of good men only are removed into other bodies,—but that the souls of bad men are subject to eternal punishment.
3.374
Do not you know that those who depart out of this life, according to the law of nature, and pay that debt which was received from God, when he that lent it us is pleased to require it back again, enjoy eternal fame? that their houses and their posterity are sure, that their souls are pure and obedient, and obtain a most holy place in heaven, from whence, in the revolution of ages, they are again sent into pure bodies;
6.47
For what man of virtue is there who does not know, that those souls which are severed from their fleshly bodies in battles by the sword are received by the ether, that purest of elements, and joined to that company which are placed among the stars; that they become good demons, and propitious heroes, and show themselves as such to their posterity afterwards?'' None
41. Josephus Flavius, Against Apion, 2.158, 2.161-2.162, 2.165, 2.167, 2.218-2.219 (1st cent. CE - 1st cent. CE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Belief • Essenes, afterlife beliefs • Jewish belief, pagan views • Josephus Essenes, death and afterlife beliefs • law (nomos) common belief of a city, true

 Found in books: Klawans (2019), Heresy, Forgery, Novelty: Condemning, Denying, and Asserting Innovation in Ancient Judaism, 44, 48; Laks (2022), Plato's Second Republic: An Essay on the Laws. Princeton: Princeton University Press, 2022 18; Levison (2023), The Greek Life of Adam and Eve. 424; Potter Suh and Holladay (2021), Hellenistic Jewish Literature and the New Testament: Collected Essays, 630; Taylor (2012), The Essenes, the Scrolls, and the Dead Sea, 83

sup>
2.158 ἐν οἷς ἅπασι καὶ στρατηγὸς ἄριστος ἐγένετο καὶ σύμβουλος συνετώτατος καὶ πάντων κηδεμὼν ἀληθέστατος. ἅπαν δὲ τὸ πλῆθος εἰς ἑαυτὸν ἀνηρτῆσθαι παρεσκεύασεν, καὶ περὶ παντὸς ἔχων πεισθέντας ἀντὶ τοῦ κελευσθέντος εἰς οὐδεμίαν οἰκείαν ἔλαβεν ταῦτα πλεονεξίαν, ἀλλ' ἐν ᾧ μάλιστα τοῦ καιροῦ δυνάμεις μὲν αὐτοῖς περιβάλλονται καὶ τυραννίδας οἱ προεστηκότες, ἐθίζουσι" "
2.161
οὐθὲν ἀνέχονται ἐξαμαρτεῖν. τοιοῦτος μὲν δή τις αὐτὸς ἡμῶν ὁ νομοθέτης, οὐ γόης οὐδ' ἀπατεών, ἅπερ λοιδοροῦντες λέγουσιν ἀδίκως, ἀλλ' οἵους παρὰ τοῖς ̔́Ελλησιν αὐχοῦσιν τὸν Μίνω γεγονέναι" '2.162 καὶ μετὰ ταῦτα τοὺς ἄλλους νομοθέτας: οἱ μὲν γὰρ αὐτῶν τοὺς νόμους ὑποτίθενται, ὁ δέ γε Μίνως ἔλεγεν ὅτι εἰς τὸν ̓Απόλλω καὶ τὸ Δελφικὸν αὐτοῦ μαντεῖον τὰς τῶν νόμων μαντείας ἀνέφερεν, ἤτοι τἀληθὲς οὕτως ἔχειν νομίζοντες ἢ πείσειν ῥᾷον ὑπολαμβάνοντες.' "
2.165
τοῖς πλήθεσιν ἐπέτρεψαν τὴν ἐξουσίαν τῶν πολιτευμάτων. ὁ δ' ἡμέτερος νομοθέτης εἰς μὲν τούτων οὐδοτιοῦν ἀπεῖδεν, ὡς δ' ἄν τις εἴποι βιασάμενος τὸν λόγον θεοκρατίαν ἀπέδειξε τὸ πολίτευμα" "
2.167
πραττομένων οὐδὲν οὔθ' ὧν ἄν τις παρ' αὐτῷ διανοηθῇ, ἕνα αὐτὸν ἀπέφηνε καὶ ἀγένητον καὶ πρὸς τὸν ἀίδιον χρόνον ἀναλλοίωτον πάσης ἰδέας θνητῆς κάλλει διαφέροντα καὶ δυνάμει μὲν ἡμῖν γνώριμον," "
2.218
καὶ τοιαύτη τις ἀνακήρυξις, ἀλλ' αὐτὸς ἕκαστος αὑτῷ τὸ συνειδὸς ἔχων μαρτυροῦν πεπίστευκεν, τοῦ μὲν νομοθέτου προφητεύσαντος, τοῦ δὲ θεοῦ τὴν πίστιν ἰσχυρὰν παρεσχηκότος, ὅτι τοῖς τοὺς νόμους διαφυλάξασι κἂν εἰ δέοι θνήσκειν ὑπὲρ αὐτῶν προθύμως ἀποθανεῖν ἔδωκεν ὁ θεὸς γενέσθαι τε πάλιν καὶ βίον ἀμείνω λαβεῖν ἐκ περιτροπῆς." "2.219 ὤκνουν δ' ἂν ἐγὼ ταῦτα γράφειν, εἰ μὴ διὰ τῶν ἔργων ἅπασιν ἦν φανερόν, ὅτι πολλοὶ καὶ πολλάκις ἤδη τῶν ἡμετέρων περὶ τοῦ μηδὲ ῥῆμα φθέγξασθαι παρὰ τὸν νόμον πάντα παθεῖν γενναίως προείλοντο."" None
sup>
2.158 on all which occasions he became an excellent general of an army, and a most prudent counsellor, and one that took the truest care of them all: he also so brought it about, that the whole multitude depended upon him; and while he had them always obedient to what he enjoined, he made no manner of use of his authority for his own private advantage, which is the usual time when governors gain great powers to themselves, and pave the way for tyranny, and accustom the multitude to live very dissolutely;
2.161
and this is the character of our legislator; he was no impostor, no deceiver, as his revilers say, though unjustly, but such a one as they brag Minos to have been among the Greeks, and other legislators after him; 2.162 for some of them suppose that they had their laws from Jupiter, while Minos said that the revelation of his laws was to be referred to Apollo, and his oracle at Delphi, whether they really thought they were so derived, or supposed, however, that they could persuade the people easily that so it was;
2.165
but our legislator had no regard to any of these forms, but he ordained our government to be what, by a strained expression, may be termed a Theocracy, by ascribing the authority and the power to God,
2.167
Moreover, he represented God as unbegotten, and immutable, through all eternity, superior to all mortal conceptions in pulchritude; and, though known to us by his power, yet unknown to us as to his essence.
2.218
but every good man hath his own conscience bearing witness to himself, and by virtue of our legislator’s prophetic spirit, and of the firm security God himself affords such a one, he believes that God hath made this grant to those that observe these laws, even though they be obliged readily to die for them, that they shall come into being again, and at a certain revolution of things shall receive a better life than they had enjoyed before. 2.219 Nor would I venture to write thus at this time, were it not well known to all by our actions that many of our people have many a time bravely resolved to endure any sufferings, rather than speak one word against our law.
42. New Testament, 1 John, 4.2 (1st cent. CE - 1st cent. CE)
 Tagged with subjects: • faith/belief • faith/belief, as God’s gift • faith/belief, initial faith • tradition/ religion/beliefs

 Found in books: Levison (2009), Filled with the Spirit, 415; Wilson (2018), Augustine's Conversion from Traditional Free Choice to "Non-free Free Will": A Comprehensive Methodology, 242

sup>
4.2 Ἐν τούτῳ γινώσκετε τὸ πνεῦμα τοῦ θεοῦ· πᾶν πνεῦμα ὃ ὁμολογεῖ Ἰησοῦν Χριστὸν ἐν σαρκὶ ἐληλυθότα ἐκ τοῦ θεοῦ ἐστίν,'' None
sup>
4.2 By this you know the Spirit of God: every spirit who confesses that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh is of God, '' None
43. New Testament, 1 Peter, 2.22 (1st cent. CE - 1st cent. CE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Belief, Believer(s) • coherence, as criterion for belief or trust • resurrection belief, complex basis of

 Found in books: Langstaff, Stuckenbruck, and Tilly, (2022), The Lord’s Prayer, 219; Morgan (2022), The New Testament and the Theology of Trust: 'This Rich Trust', 105

sup>
2.22 ὃςἁμαρτίαν οὐκ ἐποίησεν οὐδὲ εὑρέθη δόλος ἐν τῷ στόματι αὐτοῦ·'' None
sup>
2.22 who did not sin, "neither was deceit found in his mouth."'' None
44. New Testament, 1 Corinthians, 2.11, 4.6-4.7, 10.20, 12.11, 15.20, 15.26, 15.44, 15.54-15.57 (1st cent. CE - 1st cent. CE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Christian, belief/faith • Josephus Essenes, death and afterlife beliefs • belief • belief and faith • belief, deontic • belief, shared • beliefs, basic and non-basic • faith/belief • faith/belief, as God’s gift • faith/belief, initial faith • faith/belief, initium fidei • tradition/ religion/beliefs • witness, as basis of belief or trust

 Found in books: Breytenbach and Tzavella (2022), Early Christianity in Athens, Attica, and Adjacent Areas, 330, 331; Despotis and Lohr (2022), Religious and Philosophical Conversion in the Ancient Mediterranean Traditions, 441; Levison (2009), Filled with the Spirit, 238; Lynskey (2021), Tyconius’ Book of Rules: An Ancient Invitation to Ecclesial Hermeneutics, 184; Mackey (2022), Belief and Cult: Rethinking Roman Religion, 158; Morgan (2022), The New Testament and the Theology of Trust: 'This Rich Trust', 64, 66, 115, 120; Taylor (2012), The Essenes, the Scrolls, and the Dead Sea, 83; Wilson (2018), Augustine's Conversion from Traditional Free Choice to "Non-free Free Will": A Comprehensive Methodology, 106, 122, 124, 145, 153, 172, 200, 201, 208, 216, 221, 237, 244, 248, 252, 253, 260, 270, 274, 279

sup>
2.11 τίς γὰρ οἶδεν ἀνθρώπων τὰ τοῦ ἀνθρώπου εἰ μὴ τὸ πνεῦμα τοῦ ἀνθρώπου τὸ ἐν αὐτῷ; οὕτως καὶ τὰ τοῦ θεοῦ οὐδεὶς ἔγνωκεν εἰ μὴ τὸ πνεῦμα τοῦ θεοῦ.
4.6
Ταῦτα δέ, ἀδελφοί, μετεσχημάτισα εἰς ἐμαυτὸν καὶ Ἀπολλὼν διʼ ὑμᾶς, ἵνα ἐν ἡμῖν μάθητε τό Μὴ ὑπὲρ ἃ γέγραπται, ἵνα μὴ εἷς ὑπὲρ τοῦ ἑνὸς φυσιοῦσθε κατὰ τοῦ ἑτέρου. 4.7 τίς γάρ σε διακρίνει; τί δὲ ἔχεις ὃ οὐκ ἔλαβες; εἰ δὲ καὶ ἔλαβες, τί καυχᾶσαι ὡς μὴ λαβών;
10.20
ἀλλʼ ὅτι ἃ θύουσιν τὰ ἔθνη,δαιμονίοις καὶ οὐ θεῷ θύουσιν,οὐ θέλω δὲ ὑμᾶς κοινωνοὺς τῶν δαιμονίων γίνεσθαι.
1
2.11
πάντα δὲ ταῦτα ἐνεργεῖ τὸ ἓν καὶ τὸ αὐτὸ πνεῦμα, διαιροῦν ἰδίᾳ ἑκάστῳ καθὼς βούλεται.
15.20
Νυνὶ δὲ Χριστὸς ἐγήγερται ἐκ νεκρῶν, ἀπαρχὴ τῶν κεκοιμημένων.
15.26
ἔσχατος ἐχθρὸς καταργεῖται ὁ θάνατος,
15.44
σπείρεται σῶμα ψυχικόν, ἐγείρεται σῶμα πνευματικόν. Εἰ ἔστιν σῶμα ψυχικόν, ἔστιν καὶ πνευματικόν.
15.54
ὅταν δὲ τὸ θνητὸν τοῦτο ἐνδύσηται τὴν ἀθανασίαν, τότε γενήσεται ὁ λόγος ὁ γεγραμμένος Κατεπόθη ὁ θάνατος εἰς νῖκος. 15.55 ποῦ σου, θάνατε, τὸ νῖκος; ποῦ σου, θάνατε, τὸ κέντρον; 15.56 τὸ δὲ κέντρον τοῦ θανάτου ἡ ἁμαρτία, ἡ δὲ δύναμις τῆς ἁμαρτίας ὁ νόμος· 15.57 τῷ δὲ θεῷ χάρις τῷ διδόντι ἡμῖντὸ νῖκοςδιὰ τοῦ κυρίου ἡμῶν Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ.'' None
sup>
2.11 For whoamong men knows the things of a man, except the spirit of the man,which is in him? Even so, no one knows the things of God, except God'sSpirit." 4.6 Now these things, brothers, I have in a figure transferred tomyself and Apollos for your sakes, that in us you might learn not tothink beyond the things which are written, that none of you be puffedup against one another.' "4.7 For who makes you different? And what doyou have that you didn't receive? But if you did receive it, why do youboast as if you had not received it?" "
10.20
But I say that thethings which the Gentiles sacrifice, they sacrifice to demons, and notto God, and I don't desire that you would have communion with demons." 1
2.11
But the one andthe same Spirit works all of these, distributing to each one separatelyas he desires.
15.20
But now Christ has been raised from the dead. He became thefirst fruits of those who are asleep.
15.26
The lastenemy that will be abolished is death.
15.44
It is sown a natural body; it is raised aspiritual body. There is a natural body and there is also a spiritualbody.
15.54
But when this corruptible will have put onincorruption, and this mortal will have put on immortality, then whatis written will happen: "Death is swallowed up in victory." 15.55 "Death, where is your sting?Hades, where is your victory?" 15.56 The sting of death is sin, and the power of sin is the law. 15.57 But thanks be to God, who gives us the victory through our LordJesus Christ.'" None
45. New Testament, 1 Thessalonians, 1.9, 4.16-4.17 (1st cent. CE - 1st cent. CE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Belief, Believer(s) • Messianic beliefs, expectations, idea • belief and faith • belief, relation to Christian commitment • coherence, as criterion for belief or trust • witness, as basis of belief or trust

 Found in books: Despotis and Lohr (2022), Religious and Philosophical Conversion in the Ancient Mediterranean Traditions, 321, 322; Langstaff, Stuckenbruck, and Tilly, (2022), The Lord’s Prayer, 139; Morgan (2022), The New Testament and the Theology of Trust: 'This Rich Trust', 5, 112, 115; Ruzer (2020), Early Jewish Messianism in the New Testament: Reflections in the Dim Mirror, 64

sup>
1.9 αὐτοὶ γὰρ περὶ ἡμῶν ἀπαγγέλλουσιν ὁποίαν εἴσοδον ἔσχομεν πρὸς ὑμᾶς, καὶ πῶς ἐπεστρέψατε πρὸς τὸν θεὸν ἀπὸ τῶν εἰδώλων δουλεύειν θεῷ ζῶντι καὶ ἀληθινῷ,
4.16
ὅτι αὐτὸς ὁ κύριος ἐν κελεύσματι, ἐν φωνῇ ἀρχαγγέλου καὶ ἐν σάλπιγγι θεοῦ, καταβήσεται ἀπʼ οὐρανοῦ, καὶ οἱ νεκροὶ ἐν Χριστῷ ἀναστήσονται πρῶτον, 4.17 ἔπειτα ἡμεῖς οἱ ζῶντες οἱ περιλειπόμενοι ἅμα σὺν αὐτοῖς ἁρπαγησόμεθα ἐν νεφέλαις εἰς ἀπάντησιν τοῦ κυρίου εἰς ἀέρα· καὶ οὕτως πάντοτε σὺν κυρίῳ ἐσόμεθα.'' None
sup>
1.9 For they themselves report concerning us what kind of a reception we had from you; and how you turned to God from idols, to serve a living and true God, ' "
4.16
For the Lord himself will descend from heaven with a shout, with the voice of the archangel, and with God's trumpet. The dead in Christ will rise first, " '4.17 then we who are alive, who are left, will be caught up together with them in the clouds, to meet the Lord in the air. So we will be with the Lord forever. '' None
46. New Testament, 2 Timothy, 2.25 (1st cent. CE - 1st cent. CE)
 Tagged with subjects: • belief and faith • faith/belief

 Found in books: Despotis and Lohr (2022), Religious and Philosophical Conversion in the Ancient Mediterranean Traditions, 321; Wilson (2018), Augustine's Conversion from Traditional Free Choice to "Non-free Free Will": A Comprehensive Methodology, 177

sup>
2.25 ἐν πραΰτητι παιδεύοντα τοὺς ἀντιδιατιθεμένους, μή ποτε δῴη αὐτοῖς ὁ θεὸς μετάνοιαν εἰς ἐπίγνωσιν ἀληθείας,'' None
sup>
2.25 in gentleness correcting those who oppose him: perhaps God may give them repentance leading to a full knowledge of the truth, '' None
47. New Testament, Acts, 2.23, 2.38, 2.44, 7.11-7.15, 8.12, 8.16-8.17, 9.3-9.6, 13.48, 17.20, 17.30, 17.34, 26.20 (1st cent. CE - 2nd cent. CE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Belief • Belief, Unbelief • Christian, belief/faith • Jewish belief, pagan views • Messiah, God’s anointed, Second Temple messianic beliefs • Messianic beliefs, expectations, idea • belief and faith • beliefs, basic and non-basic • faith/belief • faith/belief, as God’s gift • faith/belief, initial faith • messiah, Jewish belief • resurrection belief, complex basis of • tradition/ religion/beliefs • witness, as basis of belief or trust

 Found in books: Breytenbach and Tzavella (2022), Early Christianity in Athens, Attica, and Adjacent Areas, 2, 20; Despotis and Lohr (2022), Religious and Philosophical Conversion in the Ancient Mediterranean Traditions, 51, 256, 278, 321; Esler (2000), The Early Christian World, 136; Langstaff, Stuckenbruck, and Tilly, (2022), The Lord’s Prayer, 166, 199; Levison (2009), Filled with the Spirit, 238; Morgan (2022), The New Testament and the Theology of Trust: 'This Rich Trust', 64, 100, 101, 104, 129, 130, 232, 299, 300; Potter Suh and Holladay (2021), Hellenistic Jewish Literature and the New Testament: Collected Essays, 630; Ruzer (2020), Early Jewish Messianism in the New Testament: Reflections in the Dim Mirror, 64, 67; Wilson (2018), Augustine's Conversion from Traditional Free Choice to "Non-free Free Will": A Comprehensive Methodology, 191, 225, 235

sup>
2.23 τοῦτον τῇ ὡρισμένῃ βουλῇ καὶ προγνώσει τοῦ θεοῦ ἔκδοτον διὰ χειρὸς ἀνόμων προσπήξαντες ἀνείλατε,
2.38
ἄνδρες ἀδελφοί; Πέτρος δὲ πρὸς αὐτούς Μετανοήσατε, καὶ βαπτισθήτω ἕκαστος ὑμῶν ἐν τῷ ὀνόματι Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ εἰς ἄφεσιν τῶν ἁμαρτιῶν ὑμῶν, καὶ λήμψεσθε τὴν δωρεὰν τοῦ ἁγίου πνεύματος·
2.44
πάντες δὲ οἱ πιστεύσαντες ἐπὶ τὸ αὐτὸ εἶχον ἅπαντα κοινά,
7.11
ἦλθεν δὲ λιμὸς ἐφʼ ὅλην τὴν Αἴγυπτον καὶΧαναὰν καὶ θλίψις μεγάλη, καὶ οὐχ ηὕρισκον χορτάσματα οἱ πατέρες ἡμῶν· 7.12 ἀκούσας δὲ Ἰακὼβ ὄντα σιτία εἰς Αἴγυπτον ἐξαπέστειλεν τοὺς πατέρας ἡμῶν πρῶτον· 7.13 καὶ ἐν τῷ δευτέρῳ ἐγνωρίσθη Ἰωσὴφ τοῖς ἀδελφοῖς αὐτοῦ, καὶ φανερὸν ἐγένετο τῷ Φαραὼ τὸ γένος Ἰωσήφ. 7.14 ἀποστείλας δὲ Ἰωσὴφ μετεκαλέσατο Ἰακὼβ τὸν πατέρα αὐτοῦ καὶ πᾶσαν τὴν συγγένειαν ἐν ψυχαῖς ἑβδομήκοντα πέντε, 7.15 κατέβη δὲ Ἰακὼβ εἰς Αἴγυπτον. καὶ ἐτελεύτησεν αὐτὸς καὶ οἱ πατέρες ἡμῶν,
8.12
ὅτε δὲ ἐπίστευσαν τῷ Φιλίππῳ εὐαγγελιζομένῳ περὶ τῆς βασιλείας τοῦ θεοῦ καὶ τοῦ ὀνόματος Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ, ἐβαπτίζοντο ἄνδρες τε καὶ γυναῖκες.
8.16
γὰρ ἦν ἐπʼ οὐδενὶ αὐτῶν ἐπιπεπτωκός, μόνον δὲ βεβαπτισμένοι ὑπῆρχον εἰς τὸ ὄνομα τοῦ κυρίου Ἰησοῦ. 8.17 τότε ἐπετίθεσαν τὰς χεῖρας ἐπʼ αὐτούς, καὶ ἐλάμβανον πνεῦμα ἅγιον.
9.3
Ἐν δὲ τῷ πορεύεσθαι ἐγένετο αὐτὸν ἐγγίζειν τῇ Δαμασκῷ, ἐξέφνης τε αὐτὸν περιήστραψεν φῶς ἐκ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ, 9.4 καὶ πεσὼν ἐπὶ τὴν γῆν ἤκουσεν φωνὴν λέγουσαν αὐτῷ Σαούλ Σαούλ, τί με διώκεις; 9.5 εἶπεν δέ Τίς εἶ, κύριε; ὁ δέ Ἐγώ εἰμι Ἰησοῦς ὃν σὺ διώκεις· 9.6 ἀλλὰ ἀνάστηθι καὶ εἴσελθε εἰς τὴν πόλιν, καὶ λαληθήσεταί σοι ὅτι σε δεῖ ποιεῖν.
13.48
ἀκούοντα δὲ τὰ ἔθνη ἔχαιρον καὶ ἐδόξαζον τὸν λόγον τοῦ θεοῦ, καὶ ἐπίστευσαν ὅσοι ἦσαν τεταγμένοι εἰς ζωὴν αἰώνιον·
17.20
ξενίζοντα γάρ τινα εἰσφέρεις εἰς τὰς ἀκοὰς ἡμῶν·βουλόμεθα οὖν γνῶναι τίνα θέλει ταῦτα εἶναι.
17.30
τοὺς μὲν οὖν χρόνους τῆς ἀγνοίας ὑπεριδὼν ὁ θεὸς τὰ νῦν ἀπαγγέλλει τοῖς ἀνθρώποις πάντας πανταχοῦ μετανοεῖν,
17.34
τινὲς δὲ ἄνδρες κολληθέντες αὐτῷ ἐπίστευσαν, ἐν οἷς καὶ Διονύσιος ὁ Ἀρεοπαγίτης καὶ γυνὴ ὀνόματι Δάμαρις καὶ ἕτεροι σὺν αὐτοῖς.
26.20 ἀλλὰ τοῖς ἐν Δαμασκῷ πρῶτόν τε καὶ Ἰεροσολύμοις, πᾶσάν τε τὴν χώραν τῆς Ἰουδαίας, καὶ τοῖς ἔθνεσιν ἀπήγγελλον μετανοεῖν καὶ ἐπιστρέφειν ἐπὶ τὸν θεόν, ἄξια τῆς μετανοίας ἔργα πράσσοντας.' ' None
sup>
2.23 him, being delivered up by the determined counsel and foreknowledge of God, you have taken by the hand of lawless men, crucified and killed;
2.38
Peter said to them, "Repent, and be baptized, everyone of you, in the name of Jesus Christ for the forgiveness of sins, and you will receive the gift of the Holy Spirit.
2.44
All who believed were together, and had all things common.
7.11
Now a famine came over all the land of Egypt and Canaan, and great affliction. Our fathers found no food. 7.12 But when Jacob heard that there was grain in Egypt, he sent out our fathers the first time. ' "7.13 On the second time Joseph was made known to his brothers, and Joseph's race was revealed to Pharaoh. " '7.14 Joseph sent, and summoned Jacob, his father, and all his relatives, seventy-five souls. 7.15 Jacob went down into Egypt, and he died, himself and our fathers,
8.12
But when they believed Philip preaching good news concerning the Kingdom of God and the name of Jesus Christ, they were baptized, both men and women.
8.16
for as yet he had fallen on none of them. They had only been baptized into the name of the Lord Jesus. 8.17 Then they laid their hands on them, and they received the Holy Spirit.
9.3
As he traveled, it happened that he got close to Damascus, and suddenly a light from the sky shone around him. 9.4 He fell on the earth, and heard a voice saying to him, "Saul, Saul, why do you persecute me?" 9.5 He said, "Who are you, Lord?"The Lord said, "I am Jesus, whom you are persecuting. 9.6 But rise up, and enter into the city, and you will be told what you must do."
13.48
As the Gentiles heard this, they were glad, and glorified the word of God. As many as were appointed to eternal life believed.
17.20
For you bring certain strange things to our ears. We want to know therefore what these things mean."
17.30
The times of ignorance therefore God overlooked. But now he commands that all men everywhere should repent,
17.34
But certain men joined with him, and believed, among whom also was Dionysius the Areopagite, and a woman named Damaris, and others with them.
26.20
but declared first to them of Damascus, at Jerusalem, and throughout all the country of Judea, and also to the Gentiles, that they should repent and turn to God, doing works worthy of repentance. ' ' None
48. New Testament, Apocalypse, 20.4 (1st cent. CE - 1st cent. CE)
 Tagged with subjects: • belief and faith • millennialist beliefs • witness, as basis of belief or trust

 Found in books: Despotis and Lohr (2022), Religious and Philosophical Conversion in the Ancient Mediterranean Traditions, 53; Morgan (2022), The New Testament and the Theology of Trust: 'This Rich Trust', 120, 222; O'Daly (2020), Augustine's City of God: A Reader's Guide (2nd edn), 242, 243, 244

sup>
20.4 Καὶεἶδον θρόνους,καὶἐκάθισανἐπʼ αὐτούς,καὶ κρίμͅα ἐδόθηαὐτοῖς, καὶ τὰς ψυχὰς τῶν πεπελεκισμένων διὰ τὴν μαρτυρίαν Ἰησοῦ καὶ διὰ τὸν λόγον τοῦ θεοῦ, καὶ οἵτινες οὐ προσεκύνησαν τὸ θηρίον οὐδὲ τὴν εἰκόνα αὐτοῦ καὶ οὐκ ἔλαβον τὸ χάραγμα ἐπὶ τὸ μέτωπον καὶ ἐπὶ τὴν χεῖρα αὐτῶν· καὶ ἔζησαν καὶ ἐβασίλευσαν μετὰ τοῦ χριστοῦ χίλια ἔτη.' ' None
sup>
20.4 I saw thrones, and they sat on them, and judgment was given to them. I saw the souls of those who had been beheaded for the testimony of Jesus, and for the word of God, and such as didn't worship the beast nor his image, and didn't receive the mark on their forehead and on their hand. They lived, and reigned with Christ for the thousand years." " None
49. New Testament, James, 1.6, 2.23 (1st cent. CE - 1st cent. CE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Belief, Believer(s) • Faith/belief • coherence, as criterion for belief or trust • faith/belief • faith/belief, as God’s gift • faith/belief, initial faith

 Found in books: Grypeou and Spurling (2009), The Exegetical Encounter between Jews and Christians in Late Antiquity, 150; Langstaff, Stuckenbruck, and Tilly, (2022), The Lord’s Prayer, 198; Morgan (2022), The New Testament and the Theology of Trust: 'This Rich Trust', 112; Wilson (2018), Augustine's Conversion from Traditional Free Choice to "Non-free Free Will": A Comprehensive Methodology, 188

sup>
1.6 αἰτείτω δὲ ἐν πίστει, μηδὲν διακρινόμενος, ὁ γὰρ διακρινόμενος ἔοικεν κλύδωνι θαλάσσης ἀνεμιζομένῳ καὶ ῥιπιζομένῳ·
2.23
Ἐπίστευσεν δὲ Ἀβραὰμ τῷ θεῷ καὶ ἐλογίσθη αὐτῷ εἰς δικαιοσύνην, καὶ φίλος θεοῦ ἐκλήθη.'' None
sup>
1.6 But let him ask in faith, without any doubting, for he who doubts is like a wave of the sea, driven by the wind and tossed.
2.23
and the Scripture was fulfilled which says, "Abraham believed God, and it was accounted to him as righteousness;" and he was called the friend of God. '' None
50. New Testament, Colossians, 3.1-3.2 (1st cent. CE - 1st cent. CE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Christian, belief/faith • millennialist beliefs • witness, as basis of belief or trust

 Found in books: Breytenbach and Tzavella (2022), Early Christianity in Athens, Attica, and Adjacent Areas, 78; Morgan (2022), The New Testament and the Theology of Trust: 'This Rich Trust', 66; O'Daly (2020), Augustine's City of God: A Reader's Guide (2nd edn), 244

sup>
3.1 Εἰ οὖν συνηγέρθητε τῷ χριστῷ, τὰ ἄνω ζητεῖτε, οὗ ὁ χριστός ἐστινἐν δεξιᾷ τοῦ θεοῦ καθήμενος· 3.2 τὰ ἄνω φρονεῖτε, μὴ τὰ ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς, ἀπεθάνετε γάρ,'' None
sup>
3.1 If then you were raised together with Christ, seek the things that are above, where Christ is, seated on the right hand of God. 3.2 Set your mind on the things that are above, not on the things that are on the earth. '' None
51. New Testament, Ephesians, 1.3, 1.13, 2.2 (1st cent. CE - 1st cent. CE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Christian, belief/faith • belief and faith • faith/belief • faith/belief, as God’s gift • faith/belief, initial faith • faith/belief, initium fidei • witness, as basis of belief or trust

 Found in books: Breytenbach and Tzavella (2022), Early Christianity in Athens, Attica, and Adjacent Areas, 313; Despotis and Lohr (2022), Religious and Philosophical Conversion in the Ancient Mediterranean Traditions, 321; Morgan (2022), The New Testament and the Theology of Trust: 'This Rich Trust', 120, 299, 300; Wilson (2018), Augustine's Conversion from Traditional Free Choice to "Non-free Free Will": A Comprehensive Methodology, 55, 100, 178, 202, 217, 270, 273

sup>
1.3 Εὐλογητὸς ὁ θεὸς καὶ πατὴρ τοῦ κυρίου ἡμῶν Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ, ὁ εὐλογήσας ἡμᾶς ἐν πάσῃ εὐλογίᾳ πνευματικῇ ἐν τοῖς ἐπουρανίοις ἐν Χριστῷ,
1.13
ἐν ᾧ καὶ ὑμεῖς ἀκούσαντες τὸν λόγον τῆς ἀληθείας, τὸ εὐαγγέλιον τῆς σωτηρίας ὑμῶν, ἐν ᾧ καὶ πιστεύσαντες, ἐσφραγίσθητε τῷ πνεύματι τῆς ἐπαγγελίας τῷ ἁγίῳ,
2.2
ἐν αἷς ποτὲ περιεπατήσατε κατὰ τὸν αἰῶνα τοῦ κόσμου τούτου, κατὰ τὸν ἄρχοντα τῆς ἐξουσίας τοῦ ἀέρος, τοῦ πνεύματος τοῦ νῦν ἐνεργοῦντος ἐν τοῖς υἱοῖς τῆς ἀπειθίας·'' None
sup>
1.3 Blessed be the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, who has blessed us with every spiritual blessing in the heavenly places in Christ;
1.13
in whom you also, having heard the word of the truth, the gospel of your salvation, -- in whom, having also believed, you were sealed with the Holy Spirit of promise,
2.2
in which you once walked according to the course of this world, according to the prince of the powers of the air, the spirit who now works in the sons of disobedience; '' None
52. New Testament, Galatians, 2.11-2.21, 5.6, 6.8 (1st cent. CE - 1st cent. CE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Belief, Believer(s) • Faith/belief • beliefs, basic and non-basic • coherence, as criterion for belief or trust • faith/belief • faith/belief, as God’s gift • faith/belief, initial faith • faith/belief, initium fidei • messiah, Jewish belief • witness, as basis of belief or trust

 Found in books: Esler (2000), The Early Christian World, 136; Grypeou and Spurling (2009), The Exegetical Encounter between Jews and Christians in Late Antiquity, 171; Langstaff, Stuckenbruck, and Tilly, (2022), The Lord’s Prayer, 133; Morgan (2022), The New Testament and the Theology of Trust: 'This Rich Trust', 64, 65, 115, 153, 154; Wilson (2018), Augustine's Conversion from Traditional Free Choice to "Non-free Free Will": A Comprehensive Methodology, 103, 202, 224, 248

sup>
2.11 Ὅτε δὲ ἦλθεν Κηφᾶς εἰς Ἀντιόχειαν, κατὰ πρόσωπον αὐτῷ ἀντέστην, ὅτι κατεγνωσμένος ἦν· 2.12 πρὸ τοῦ γὰρ ἐλθεῖν τινὰς ἀπὸ Ἰακώβου μετὰ τῶν ἐθνῶν συνήσθιεν· ὅτε δὲ ἦλθον, ὑπέστελλεν καὶ ἀφώριζεν ἑαυτόν, φοβούμενος τοὺς ἐκ περιτομῆς. 2.13 καὶ συνυπεκρίθησαν αὐτῷ καὶ οἱ λοιποὶ Ἰουδαῖοι, ὥστε καὶ Βαρνάβας συναπήχθη αὐτῶν τῇ ὑποκρίσει. 2.14 ἀλλʼ ὅτε εἶδον ὅτι οὐκ ὀρθοποδοῦσιν πρὸς τὴν ἀλήθειαν τοῦ εὐαγγελίου, εἶπον τῷ Κηφᾷ ἔμπροσθεν πάντων Εἰ σὺ Ἰουδαῖος ὑπάρχων ἐθνικῶς καὶ οὐκ Ἰουδαϊκῶς ζῇς, πῶς τὰ ἔθνη ἀναγκάζεις Ἰουδαΐζειν; 2.15 Ἡμεῖς φύσει Ἰουδαῖοι καὶ οὐκ ἐξ ἐθνῶν ἁμαρτωλοί, 2.16 εἰδότες δὲ ὅτι οὐ δικαιοῦται ἄνθρωπος ἐξ ἔργων νόμου ἐὰν μὴ διὰ πίστεως Χριστοῦ Ἰησοῦ, καὶ ἡμεῖς εἰς Χριστὸν Ἰησοῦν ἐπιστεύσαμεν, ἵνα δικαιωθῶμεν ἐκ πίστεως Χριστοῦ καὶ οὐκ ἐξ ἔργων νόμου, ὅτι ἐξ ἔργων νόμουοὐ δικαιωθήσεται πᾶσα σάρξ. 2.17 εἰ δὲ ζητοῦντες δικαιωθῆναι ἐν Χριστῷ εὑρέθημεν καὶ αὐτοὶ ἁμαρτωλοί, ἆρα Χριστὸς ἁμαρτίας διάκονος; μὴ γένοιτο· 2.18 εἰ γὰρ ἃ κατέλυσα ταῦτα πάλιν οἰκοδομῶ, παραβάτην ἐμαυτὸν συνιστάνω. 2.19 ἐγὼ γὰρ διὰ νόμου νόμῳ ἀπέθανον ἵνα θεῷ ζήσω· Χριστῷ συνεσταύρωμαι· 2.20 ζῶ δὲ οὐκέτι ἐγώ, ζῇ δὲ ἐν ἐμοὶ Χριστός· ὃ δὲ νῦν ζῶ ἐν σαρκί, ἐν πίστει ζῶ τῇ τοῦ υἱοῦ τοῦ θεοῦ τοῦ ἀγαπήσαντός με καὶ παραδόντος ἑαυτὸν ὑπὲρ ἐμοῦ. 2.21 Οὐκ ἀθετῶ τὴν χάριν τοῦ θεοῦ· εἰ γὰρ διὰ νόμου δικαιοσύνη, ἄρα Χριστὸς δωρεὰν ἀπέθανεν.
5.6
ἐν γὰρ Χριστῷ Ἰησοῦ οὔτε περιτομή τι ἰσχύει οὔτε ἀκροβυστία, ἀλλὰ πίστις διʼ ἀγάπης ἐνεργουμένη.
6.8
ὅτι ὁ σπείρων εἰς τὴν σάρκα ἑαυτοῦ ἐκ τῆς σαρκὸς θερίσει φθοράν, ὁ δὲ σπείρων εἰς τὸ πνεῦμα ἐκ τοῦ πνεύματος θερίσει ζωὴν αἰώνιον.'' None
sup>
2.11 But when Peter came to Antioch, I resisted him to the face,because he stood condemned. 2.12 For before some people came fromJames, he ate with the Gentiles. But when they came, he drew back andseparated himself, fearing those who were of the circumcision. 2.13 And the rest of the Jews joined him in his hypocrisy; so that evenBarnabas was carried away with their hypocrisy. 2.14 But when I sawthat they didn\'t walk uprightly according to the truth of the gospel, Isaid to Peter before them all, "If you, being a Jew, live as theGentiles do, and not as the Jews do, why do you compel the Gentiles tolive as the Jews do? 2.15 "We, being Jews by nature, and not Gentile sinners, 2.16 yet knowing that a man is not justified by the works of the law butthrough the faith of Jesus Christ, even we believed in Christ Jesus,that we might be justified by faith in Christ, and not by the works ofthe law, because no flesh will be justified by the works of the law. 2.17 But if, while we sought to be justified in Christ, we ourselvesalso were found sinners, is Christ a servant of sin? Certainly not! 2.18 For if I build up again those things which I destroyed, I provemyself a law-breaker. 2.19 For I, through the law, died to the law,that I might live to God. 2.20 I have been crucified with Christ, andit is no longer I that live, but Christ living in me. That life which Inow live in the flesh, I live by faith in the Son of God, who loved me,and gave himself up for me. ' "2.21 I don't make void the grace of God.For if righteousness is through the law, then Christ died for nothing!" 5.6 For in Christ Jesusneither circumcision amounts to anything, nor uncircumcision, but faithworking through love.
6.8
For hewho sows to his own flesh will from the flesh reap corruption. But hewho sows to the Spirit will from the Spirit reap eternal life. '' None
53. New Testament, Philippians, 3.3, 3.7, 3.21 (1st cent. CE - 1st cent. CE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Faith/belief • belief and faith • coherence, as criterion for belief or trust • witness, as basis of belief or trust

 Found in books: Despotis and Lohr (2022), Religious and Philosophical Conversion in the Ancient Mediterranean Traditions, 52, 325; Grypeou and Spurling (2009), The Exegetical Encounter between Jews and Christians in Late Antiquity, 171; Morgan (2022), The New Testament and the Theology of Trust: 'This Rich Trust', 66, 115, 153

sup>
3.3 ἡμεῖς γάρ ἐσμεν ἡ περιτομή, οἱ πνεύματι θεοῦ λατρεύοντες καὶ καυχώμενοι ἐν Χριστῷ Ἰησοῦ καὶ οὐκ ἐν σαρκὶ πεποιθότες,
3.7
Ἀλλὰ ἅτινα ἦν μοι κέρδη, ταῦτα ἥγημαι διὰ τὸν χριστὸν ζημίαν.
3.21
ὃς μετασχηματίσει τὸ σῶμα τῆς ταπεινώσεως ἡμῶν σύμμορφον τῷ σώματι τῆς δόξης αὐτοῦ κατὰ τὴν ἐνέργειαν τοῦ δύνασθαι αὐτὸν καὶ ὑποτάξαι αὑτῷ τὰ πάντα.'' None
sup>
3.3 For we are the circumcision, who worship God in the Spirit, and rejoice in Christ Jesus, and have no confidence in the flesh;
3.7
However, what things were gain to me, these have I counted loss for Christ.
3.21
who will change the body of our humiliation to be conformed to the body of his glory, according to the working by which he is able even to subject all things to himself. '' None
54. New Testament, Romans, 1.18, 1.25, 2.5, 3.21-3.23, 4.3, 4.24, 5.2, 5.5, 5.21, 8.29, 11.1, 11.29, 11.36 (1st cent. CE - 1st cent. CE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Belief • Belief, Believer(s) • Christian, belief/faith • Faith/belief • Faith/belief, and lack of • belief and faith • beliefs, basic and non-basic • coherence, as criterion for belief or trust • faith/belief • faith/belief, as God’s gift • faith/belief, initial faith • millennialist beliefs • witness, as basis of belief or trust

 Found in books: Breytenbach and Tzavella (2022), Early Christianity in Athens, Attica, and Adjacent Areas, 313; Despotis and Lohr (2022), Religious and Philosophical Conversion in the Ancient Mediterranean Traditions, 321, 325, 358, 363; Grypeou and Spurling (2009), The Exegetical Encounter between Jews and Christians in Late Antiquity, 150, 165; Langstaff, Stuckenbruck, and Tilly, (2022), The Lord’s Prayer, 219; Levison (2023), The Greek Life of Adam and Eve. 609; Morgan (2022), The New Testament and the Theology of Trust: 'This Rich Trust', 45, 64, 65, 90, 112, 115, 153, 154, 299; O'Daly (2020), Augustine's City of God: A Reader's Guide (2nd edn), 242, 243, 244; Wilson (2018), Augustine's Conversion from Traditional Free Choice to "Non-free Free Will": A Comprehensive Methodology, 38, 70, 100, 107, 121, 130, 163, 164, 188, 210, 220, 224, 226, 228

sup>
1.18 Ἀποκαλύπτεται γὰρ ὀργὴ θεοῦ ἀπʼ οὐρανοῦ ἐπὶ πᾶσαν ἀσέβειαν καὶ ἀδικίαν ἀνθρώπων τῶν τὴν ἀλήθειαν ἐν ἀδικίᾳ κατεχόντων,
1.25
οἵτινες μετήλλαξαν τὴν ἀλήθειαν τοῦ θεοῦ ἐν τῷ ψεύδει, καὶ ἐσεβάσθησαν καὶ ἐλάτρευσαν τῇ κτίσει παρὰ τὸν κτίσαντα, ὅς ἐστιν εὐλογητὸς εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας· ἀμήν.
2.5
κατὰ δὲ τὴν σκληρότητά σου καὶ ἀμετανόητον καρδίαν θησαυρίζεις σεαυτῷ ὀργὴν ἐν ἡμέρᾳ ὀργῆς καὶ ἀποκαλύψεως δικαιοκρισίας τοῦ θεοῦ,
3.21
νυνὶ δὲ χωρὶς νόμου δικαιοσύνη θεοῦ πεφανέρωται, μαρτυρουμένη ὑπὸ τοῦ νόμου καὶ τῶν προφητῶν, 3.22 δικαιοσύνη δὲ θεοῦ διὰ πίστεως Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ, εἰς πάντας τοὺς πιστεύοντας, οὐ γάρ ἐστιν διαστολή. 3.23 πάντες γὰρ ἥμαρτον καὶ ὑστεροῦνται τῆς δόξης τοῦ θεοῦ,
4.3
Ἐπίστευσεν δὲ Ἀβραὰμ τῷ θεῷ, καὶ ἐλογίσθη αὐτῷ εἰς δικαιοσύνην.
4.24
ἀλλὰ καὶ διʼ ἡμᾶς οἷς μέλλει λογίζεσθαι, τοῖς πιστεύουσιν ἐπὶ τὸν ἐγείραντα Ἰησοῦν τὸν κύριον ἡμῶν ἐκ νεκρῶν,
5.2
διʼ οὗ καὶ τὴν προσαγωγὴν ἐσχήκαμεν τῇ πίστει εἰς τὴν χάριν ταύτην ἐν ᾗ ἑστήκαμεν, καὶ καυχώμεθα ἐπʼ ἐλπίδι τῆς δόξης τοῦ θεοῦ·
5.5
ἡ δὲἐλπὶς οὐ καταισχύνει.ὅτι ἡ ἀγάπη τοῦ θεοῦ ἐκκέχυται ἐν ταῖς καρδίαις ἡμῶν διὰ πνεύματος ἁγίου τοῦ δοθέντος ἡμῖν·

5.21
ἵνα ὥσπερ ἐβασίλευσεν ἡ ἁμαρτία ἐν τῷ θανάτῳ, οὕτως καὶ ἡ χάρις βασιλεύσῃ διὰ δικαιοσύνης εἰς ζωὴν αἰώνιον διὰ Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ τοῦ κυρίου ἡμῶν.
8.29
ὅτι οὓς προέγνω, καὶ προώρισεν συμμόρφους τῆς εἰκόνος τοῦ υἱοῦ αὐτοῦ, εἰς τὸ εἶναι αὐτὸν πρωτότοκον ἐν πολλοῖς ἀδελφοῖς·
11.1
Λέγω οὖν, μὴἀπώσατο ὁ θεὸς τὸν λαὸν αὐτοῦ;μὴ γένοιτο· καὶ γὰρ ἐγὼ Ἰσραηλείτης εἰμί, ἐκ σπέρματος Ἀβραάμ, φυλῆς Βενιαμείν.
11.29
ἀμεταμέλητα γὰρ τὰ χαρίσματα καὶ ἡ κλῆσις τοῦ θεοῦ.
11.36
ὅτι ἐξ αὐτοῦ καὶ διʼ αὐτοῦ καὶ εἰς αὐτὸν τὰ πάντα· αὐτῷ ἡ δόξα εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας· ἀμήν.' ' None
sup>
1.18 For the wrath of God is revealed from heaven against all ungodliness and unrighteousness of men, who suppress the truth in unrighteousness,
1.25
who exchanged the truth of God for a lie, and worshiped and served the creature rather than the Creator, who is blessed forever. Amen.
2.5
But according to your hardness and unrepentant heart you are treasuring up for yourself wrath in the day of wrath and revelation of the righteous judgment of God;
3.21
But now apart from the law, a righteousness of God has been revealed, being testified by the law and the prophets; 3.22 even the righteousness of God through faith in Jesus Christ to all and on all those who believe. For there is no distinction, 3.23 for all have sinned, and fall short of the glory of God;
4.3
For what does the Scripture say? "Abraham believed God, and it was accounted to him for righteousness."
4.24
but for our sake also, to whom it will be accounted, who believe in him who raised Jesus, our Lord, from the dead,
5.2
through whom we also have our access by faith into this grace in which we stand. We rejoice in hope of the glory of God. ' "
5.5
and hope doesn't disappoint us, because God's love has been poured out into our hearts through the Holy Spirit who was given to us. "
5.21
that as sin reigned in death, even so might grace reign through righteousness to eternal life through Jesus Christ our Lord.
8.29
For whom he foreknew, he also predestined to be conformed to the image of his Son, that he might be the firstborn among many brothers.
11.1
I ask then, Did God reject his people? May it never be! For I also am an Israelite, a descendant of Abraham, of the tribe of Benjamin.
11.29
For the gifts and the calling of God are irrevocable.
11.36
For of him, and through him, and to him, are all things. To him be the glory for ever! Amen. ' ' None
55. New Testament, John, 1.9-1.14, 2.23-2.25, 3.3-3.5, 3.14, 4.14, 4.21, 4.42, 5.17, 5.24, 5.32-5.34, 5.38-5.47, 6.29, 6.44, 6.68-6.69, 8.13-8.14, 8.17-8.18, 8.24, 12.32, 14.6, 14.14, 14.17, 15.5, 15.26, 16.11, 17.3, 20.17 (1st cent. CE - 1st cent. CE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Belief, Believer(s) • Belief, Content of • Spirit, effects of,, belief • belief and faith • belief, relation to Christian commitment • beliefs, basic and non-basic • coherence, as criterion for belief or trust • faith/belief • faith/belief, as God’s gift • faith/belief, initial faith • faith/belief, initium fidei • millennialist beliefs • resurrection belief, complex basis of • tradition/ religion/beliefs • witness, as basis of belief or trust

 Found in books: Despotis and Lohr (2022), Religious and Philosophical Conversion in the Ancient Mediterranean Traditions, 51, 315, 316, 321, 322, 331, 332, 440, 443; Frey and Levison (2014), The Holy Spirit, Inspiration, and the Cultures of Antiquity Multidisciplinary Perspectives, 338; Langstaff, Stuckenbruck, and Tilly, (2022), The Lord’s Prayer, 193, 198, 219; Levison (2009), Filled with the Spirit, 391; Morgan (2022), The New Testament and the Theology of Trust: 'This Rich Trust', 66, 86, 105, 106, 206, 218, 219, 222, 256, 299, 300, 327; O'Daly (2020), Augustine's City of God: A Reader's Guide (2nd edn), 242, 243, 244; Wilson (2018), Augustine's Conversion from Traditional Free Choice to "Non-free Free Will": A Comprehensive Methodology, 57, 58, 66, 83, 99, 100, 108, 114, 119, 120, 123, 125, 134, 150, 163, 164, 167, 172, 173, 174, 177, 184, 187, 188, 198, 215, 217, 220, 221, 225, 235, 244, 248, 255, 304

sup>
1.9 Ἦν τὸ φῶς τὸ ἀληθινὸν ὃ φωτίζει πάντα ἄνθρωπον ἐρχόμενον εἰς τὸν κόσμον. 1.10 ἐν τῷ κόσμῳ ἦν, καὶ ὁ κόσμος διʼ αὐτοῦ ἐγένετο, καὶ ὁ κόσμος αὐτὸν οὐκ ἔγνω. 1.11 Εἰς τὰ ἴδια ἦλθεν, καὶ οἱ ἴδιοι αὐτὸν οὐ παρέλαβον. 1.12 ὅσοι δὲ ἔλαβον αὐτόν, ἔδωκεν αὐτοῖς ἐξουσίαν τέκνα θεοῦ γενέσθαι, τοῖς πιστεύουσιν εἰς τὸ ὄνομα αὐτοῦ, 1.13 οἳ οὐκ ἐξ αἱμάτων οὐδὲ ἐκ θελήματος σαρκὸς οὐδὲ ἐκ θελήματος ἀνδρὸς ἀλλʼ ἐκ θεοῦ ἐγεννήθησαν. 1.14 Καὶ ὁ λόγος σὰρξ ἐγένετο καὶ ἐσκήνωσεν ἐν ἡμῖν, καὶ ἐθεασάμεθα τὴν δόξαν αὐτοῦ, δόξαν ὡς μονογενοῦς παρὰ πατρός, πλήρης χάριτος καὶ ἀληθείας·?̔
2.23
Ὡς δὲ ἦν ἐν τοῖς Ἰεροσολύμοις ἐν τῷ πάσχα ἐν τῇ ἑορτῇ, πολλοὶ ἐπίστευσαν εἰς τὸ ὄνομα αὐτοῦ, θεωροῦντες αὐτοῦ τὰ σημεῖα ἃ ἐποίει· 2.24 αὐτὸς δὲ Ἰησοῦς οὐκ ἐπίστευεν αὑτὸν αὐτοῖς διὰ τὸ αὐτὸν γινώσκειν πάντας 2.25 καὶ ὅτι οὐ χρείαν εἶχεν ἵνα τις μαρτυρήσῃ περὶ τοῦ ἀνθρώπου, αὐτὸς γὰρ ἐγίνωσκεν τί ἦν ἐν τῷ ἀνθρώπῳ.
3.3
ἀπεκρίθη Ἰησοῦς καὶ εἶπεν αὐτῷ Ἀμὴν ἀμὴν λέγω σοι, ἐὰν μή τις γεννηθῇ ἄνωθεν, οὐ δύναται ἰδεῖν τὴν βασιλείαν τοῦ θεοῦ. 3.4 λέγει πρὸς αὐτὸν ὁ Νικόδημος Πῶς δύναται ἄνθρωπος γεννηθῆναι γέρων ὤν; μὴ δύναται εἰς τὴν κοιλίαν τῆς μητρὸς αὐτοῦ δεύτερον εἰσελθεῖν καὶ γεννηθῆναι; 3.5 ἀπεκρίθη ὁ Ἰησοῦς Ἀμὴν ἀμὴν λέγω σοι, ἐὰν μή τις γεννηθῇ ἐξ ὕδατος καὶ πνεύματος, οὐ δύναται εἰσελθεῖν εἰς τὴν βασιλείαν τοῦ θεοῦ.
3.14
καὶ καθὼς Μωυσῆς ὕψωσεν τὸν ὄφιν ἐν τῇ ἐρήμῳ, οὕτως ὑψωθῆναι δεῖ τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ ἀνθρώπου,
4.14
ὃς δʼ ἂν πίῃ ἐκ τοῦ ὕδατος οὗ ἐγὼ δώσω αὐτῷ, οὐ μὴ διψήσει εἰς τὸν αἰῶνα, ἀλλὰ τὸ ὕδωρ ὃ δώσω αὐτῷ γενήσεται ἐν αὐτῷ πηγὴ ὕδατος ἁλλομένου εἰς ζωὴν αἰώνιον.
4.21
λέγει αὐτῇ ὁ Ἰησοῦς Πίστευέ μοι, γύναι, ὅτι ἔρχεται ὥρα ὅτε οὔτε ἐν τῷ ὄρει τούτῳ οὔτε ἐν Ἰεροσολύμοις προσκυνήσετε τῷ πατρί.
4.42
τῇ τε γυναικὶ ἔλεγον ὅτι Οὐκέτι διὰ τὴν σὴν λαλιὰν πιστεύομεν· αὐτοὶ γὰρ ἀκηκόαμεν, καὶ οἴδαμεν ὅτι οὗτός ἐστιν ἀληθῶς ὁ σωτὴρ τοῦ κόσμου.
5.17
ὁ δὲ ἀπεκρίνατο αὐτοῖς Ὁ πατήρ μου ἕως ἄρτι ἐργάζεται, κἀγὼ ἐργάζομαι.
5.24
Ἀμὴν ἀμὴν λέγω ὑμῖν ὅτι ὁ τὸν λόγον μου ἀκούων καὶ πιστεύων τῷ πέμψαντί με ἔχει ζωὴν αἰώνιον, καὶ εἰς κρίσιν οὐκ ἔρχεται ἀλλὰ μεταβέβηκεν ἐκ τοῦ θανάτου εἰς τὴν ζωήν.
5.32
ἄλλος ἐστὶν ὁ μαρτυρῶν περὶ ἐμοῦ, καὶ οἶδα ὅτι ἀληθής ἐστιν ἡ μαρτυρία ἣν μαρτυρεῖ περὶ ἐμοῦ. 5.33 ὑμεῖς ἀπεστάλκατε πρὸς Ἰωάνην, καὶ μεμαρτύρηκε τῇ ἀληθείᾳ· 5.34 ἐγὼ δὲ οὐ παρὰ ἀνθρώπου τὴν μαρτυρίαν λαμβάνω, ἀλλὰ ταῦτα λέγω ἵνα ὑμεῖς σωθῆτε.
5.38
καὶ τὸν λόγον αὐτοῦ οὐκ ἔχετε ἐν ὑμῖν μένοντα, ὅτι ὃν ἀπέστειλεν ἐκεῖνος τούτῳ ὑμεῖς οὐ πιστεύετε. 5.39 ἐραυνᾶτε τὰς γραφάς, ὅτι ὑμεῖς δοκεῖτε ἐν αὐταῖς ζωὴν αἰώνιον ἔχειν· καὶ ἐκεῖναί εἰσιν αἱ μαρτυροῦσαι περὶ ἐμοῦ· 5.40 καὶ οὐ θέλετε ἐλθεῖν πρός με ἵνα ζωὴν ἔχητε. 5.41 Δόξαν παρὰ ἀνθρώπων οὐ λαμβάνω, 5.42 ἀλλὰ ἔγνωκα ὑμᾶς ὅτι τὴν ἀγάπην τοῦ θεοῦ οὐκ ἔχετε ἐν ἑαυτοῖς. 5.43 ἐγὼ ἐλήλυθα ἐν τῷ ὀνόματι τοῦ πατρός μου καὶ οὐ λαμβάνετέ με· ἐὰν ἄλλος ἔλθῃ ἐν τῷ ὀνόματι τῷ ἰδίῳ, ἐκεῖνον λήμψεσθε. 5.44 πῶς δύνασθε ὑμεῖς πιστεῦσαι, δόξαν παρʼ ἀλλήλων λαμβάνοντες, καὶ τὴν δόξαν τὴν παρὰ τοῦ μόνου θεοῦ οὐ ζητεῖτε; 5.45 μὴ δοκεῖτε ὅτι ἐγὼ κατηγορήσω ὑμῶν πρὸς τὸν πατέρα· ἔστιν ὁ κατηγορῶν ὑμῶν Μωυσῆς, εἰς ὃν ὑμεῖς ἠλπίκατε. 5.46 εἰ γὰρ ἐπιστεύετε Μωυσεῖ, ἐπιστεύετε ἂν ἐμοί, περὶ γὰρ ἐμοῦ ἐκεῖνος ἔγραψεν. 5.47 εἰ δὲ τοῖς ἐκείνου γράμμασιν οὐ πιστεύετε, πῶς τοῖς ἐμοῖς ῥήμασιν πιστεύσετε;
6.29
ἀπεκρίθη ὁ Ἰησοῦς καὶ εἶπεν αὐτοῖς Τοῦτό ἐστιν τὸ ἔργον τοῦ θεοῦ ἵνα πιστεύητε εἰς ὃν ἀπέστειλεν ἐκεῖνος.
6.44
οὐδεὶς δύναται ἐλθεῖν πρός με ἐὰν μὴ ὁ πατὴρ ὁ πέμψας με ἑλκύσῃ αὐτόν, κἀγὼ ἀναστήσω αὐτὸν ἐν τῇ ἐσχάτῃ ἡμέρᾳ.
6.68
ἀπεκρίθη αὐτῷ Σίμων Πέτρος Κύριε, πρὸς τίνα ἀπελευσόμεθα; ῥήματα ζωῆς αἰωνίου ἔχεις, 6.69 καὶ ἡμεῖς πεπιστεύκαμεν καὶ ἐγνώκαμεν ὅτι σὺ εἶ ὁ ἅγιος τοῦ θεοῦ.
8.13
εἶπον οὖν αὐτῷ οἱ Φαρισαῖοι Σὺ περὶ σεαυτοῦ μαρτυρεῖς· 8.14 ἡ μαρτυρία σου οὐκ ἔστιν ἀληθής. ἀπεκρίθη Ἰησοῦς καὶ εἶπεν αὐτοῖς Κἂν ἐγὼ μαρτυρῶ περὶ ἐμαυτοῦ, ἀληθής ἐστιν ἡ μαρτυρία μου, ὅτι οἶδα πόθεν ἦλθον καὶ ποῦ ὑπάγω· ὑμεῖς δὲ οὐκ οἴδατε πόθεν ἔρχομαι ἢ ποῦ ὑπάγω.
8.17
καὶ ἐν τῷ νόμῳ δὲ τῷ ὑμετέρῳ γέγραπται ὅτι δύο ἀνθρώπων ἡ μαρτυρία ἀληθής ἐστιν. 8.18 ἐγώ εἰμι ὁ μαρτυρῶν περὶ ἐμαυτοῦ καὶ μαρτυρεῖ περὶ ἐμοῦ ὁ πέμψας με πατήρ.
8.24
εἶπον οὖν ὑμῖν ὅτι ἀποθανεῖσθε ἐν ταῖς ἁμαρτίαις ὑμῶν· ἐὰν γὰρ μὴ πιστεύσητε ὅτι ἐγώ εἰμι, ἀποθανεῖσθε ἐν ταῖς ἁμαρτίαις ὑμῶν.
12.32
κἀγὼ ἂν ὑψωθῶ ἐκ τῆς γῆς, πάντας ἑλκύσω πρὸς ἐμαυτόν.
14.6
λέγει αὐτῷ Ἰησοῦς Ἐγώ εἰμι ἡ ὁδὸς καὶ ἡ ἀλήθεια καὶ ἡ ζωή· οὐδεὶς ἔρχεται πρὸς τὸν πατέρα εἰ μὴ διʼ ἐμοῦ.
1
4.14
ἐάν τι αἰτήσητέ με ἐν τῷ ὀνόματί μου τοῦτο ποιήσω.
14.17
τὸ πνεῦμα τῆς ἀληθείας, ὃ ὁ κόσμος οὐ δύναται λαβεῖν, ὅτι οὐ θεωρεῖ αὐτὸ οὐδὲ γινώσκει· ὑμεῖς γινώσκετε αὐτό, ὅτι παρʼ ὑμῖν μένει καὶ ἐν ὑμῖν ἐστίν.
15.5
ὁ μένων ἐν ἐμοὶ κἀγὼ ἐν αὐτῷ οὗτος φέρει καρπὸν πολύν, ὅτι χωρὶς ἐμοῦ οὐ δύνασθε ποιεῖν οὐδέν.
15.26
Ὅταν ἔλθῃ ὁ παράκλητος ὃν ἐγὼ πέμψω ὑμῖν παρὰ τοῦ πατρός, τὸ πνεῦμα τῆς ἀληθείας ὃ παρὰ τοῦ πατρὸς ἐκπορεύεται, ἐκεῖνος μαρτυρήσει περὶ ἐμοῦ· καὶ ὑμεῖς δὲ μαρτυρεῖτε,
16.11
περὶ δὲ κρίσεως, ὅτι ὁ ἄρχων τοῦ κόσμου τούτου κέκριται.
17.3
αὕτη δέ ἐστιν ἡ αἰώνιος ζωὴ ἵνα γινώσκωσι σὲ τὸν μόνον ἀληθινὸν θεὸν καὶ ὃν ἀπέστειλας Ἰησοῦν Χριστόν.
20.17
λέγει αὐτῇ Ἰησοῦς Μή μου ἅπτου, οὔπω γὰρ ἀναβέβηκα πρὸς τὸν πατέρα· πορεύου δὲ πρὸς τοὺς ἀδελφούς μου καὶ εἰπὲ αὐτοῖς Ἀναβαίνω πρὸς τὸν πατέρα μου καὶ πατέρα ὑμῶν καὶ θεόν μου καὶ θεὸν ὑμῶν.' ' None
sup>
1.9 The true light that enlightens everyone was coming into the world. ' "1.10 He was in the world, and the world was made through him, and the world didn't recognize him. " "1.11 He came to his own, and those who were his own didn't receive him. " "1.12 But as many as received him, to them he gave the right to become God's children, to those who believe in his name: " '1.13 who were born not of blood, nor of the will of the flesh, nor of the will of man, but of God. 1.14 The Word became flesh, and lived among us. We saw his glory, such glory as of the one and only Son of the Father, full of grace and truth.
2.23
Now when he was in Jerusalem at the Passover, during the feast, many believed in his name, observing his signs which he did. ' "2.24 But Jesus didn't trust himself to them, because he knew everyone, " "2.25 and because he didn't need for anyone to testify concerning man; for he himself knew what was in man. " 3.3 Jesus answered him, "Most assuredly, I tell you, unless one is born anew, he can\'t see the Kingdom of God." 3.4 Nicodemus said to him, "How can a man be born when he is old? Can he enter a second time into his mother\'s womb, and be born?" 3.5 Jesus answered, "Most assuredly I tell you, unless one is born of water and spirit, he can\'t enter into the Kingdom of God!
3.14
As Moses lifted up the serpent in the wilderness, even so must the Son of Man be lifted up,
4.14
but whoever drinks of the water that I will give him will never thirst again; but the water that I will give him will become in him a well of water springing up to eternal life."
4.21
Jesus said to her, "Woman, believe me, the hour comes, when neither in this mountain, nor in Jerusalem, will you worship the Father.
4.42
They said to the woman, "Now we believe, not because of your speaking; for we have heard for ourselves, and know that this is indeed the Christ, the Savior of the world."
5.17
But Jesus answered them, "My Father is still working, so I am working, too."
5.24
"Most assuredly I tell you, he who hears my word, and believes him who sent me, has eternal life, and doesn\'t come into judgment, but has passed out of death into life.
5.32
It is another who testifies about me. I know that the testimony which he testifies about me is true. 5.33 You have sent to John, and he has testified to the truth. 5.34 But the testimony which I receive is not from man. However, I say these things that you may be saved. ' "
5.38
You don't have his word living in you; because you don't believe him whom he sent. " '5.39 "You search the Scriptures, because you think that in them you have eternal life; and these are they which testify about me. 5.40 Yet you will not come to me, that you may have life. ' "5.41 I don't receive glory from men. " "5.42 But I know you, that you don't have God's love in yourselves. " "5.43 I have come in my Father's name, and you don't receive me. If another comes in his own name, you will receive him. " "5.44 How can you believe, who receive glory from one another, and you don't seek the glory that comes from the only God? " '5.45 "Don\'t think that I will accuse you to the Father. There is one who accuses you, even Moses, on whom you have set your hope. 5.46 For if you believed Moses, you would believe me; for he wrote about me. 5.47 But if you don\'t believe his writings, how will you believe my words?"
6.29
Jesus answered them, "This is the work of God, that you believe in him whom he has sent."
6.44
No one can come to me unless the Father who sent me draws him, and I will raise him up in the last day.
6.68
Simon Peter answered him, "Lord, to whom would we go? You have the words of eternal life. 6.69 We have come to believe and know that you are the Christ, the Son of the living God."
8.13
The Pharisees therefore said to him, "You testify about yourself. Your testimony is not valid." 8.14 Jesus answered them, "Even if I testify about myself, my testimony is true, for I know where I came from, and where I am going; but you don\'t know where I came from, or where I am going. ' "
8.17
It's also written in your law that the testimony of two people is valid. " '8.18 I am one who testifies about myself, and the Father who sent me testifies about me."
8.24
I said therefore to you that you will die in your sins; for unless you believe that I am he, you will die in your sins."
12.32
And I, if I am lifted up from the earth, will draw all people to myself."
14.6
Jesus said to him, "I am the way, the truth, and the life. No one comes to the Father, except through me.
1
4.14
If you will ask anything in my name, I will do it. ' "
14.17
the Spirit of truth, whom the world can't receive; for it doesn't see him, neither knows him. You know him, for he lives with you, and will be in you. " 15.5 I am the vine. You are the branches. He who remains in me, and I in him, the same bears much fruit, for apart from me you can do nothing.
15.26
"When the Counselor has come, whom I will send to you from the Father, the Spirit of truth, who proceeds from the Father, he will testify about me.
16.11
about judgment, because the prince of this world has been judged.
17.3
This is eternal life, that they should know you, the only true God, and him whom you sent, Jesus Christ.
20.17
Jesus said to her, "Don\'t touch me, for I haven\'t yet ascended to my Father; but go to my brothers, and tell them, \'I am ascending to my Father and your Father, to my God and your God.\'"' ' None
56. New Testament, Luke, 3.8, 3.21, 4.1-4.29, 5.10, 10.13, 11.3, 11.11, 11.29-11.32, 14.21-14.23, 16.30, 22.21-22.32, 22.42, 24.47 (1st cent. CE - 1st cent. CE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Belief • Belief, Believer(s) • Messiah, God’s anointed, Second Temple messianic beliefs • belief and faith • belief awareness attribution • belief, relation to Christian commitment • coherence, as criterion for belief or trust • faith/belief • faith/belief, as God’s gift • faith/belief, initial faith • resurrection belief, complex basis of • witness, as basis of belief or trust

 Found in books: Despotis and Lohr (2022), Religious and Philosophical Conversion in the Ancient Mediterranean Traditions, 211, 255, 256, 257, 258, 278; Langstaff, Stuckenbruck, and Tilly, (2022), The Lord’s Prayer, 163, 165, 166, 167, 169, 219, 232, 274; Levison (2023), The Greek Life of Adam and Eve. 853; Mathews (2013), Riches, Poverty, and the Faithful: Perspectives on Wealth in the Second Temple Period and the Apocalypse of John, 55; Morgan (2022), The New Testament and the Theology of Trust: 'This Rich Trust', 103, 115, 130, 154, 206, 219, 256; Ruzer (2020), Early Jewish Messianism in the New Testament: Reflections in the Dim Mirror, 75, 107; Wilson (2018), Augustine's Conversion from Traditional Free Choice to "Non-free Free Will": A Comprehensive Methodology, 114, 204, 221, 224, 263

sup>
3.8 ποιήσατε οὖν καρποὺς ἀξίους τῆς μετανοίας· καὶ μὴ ἄρξησθε λέγειν ἐν ἑαυτοῖς Πατέρα ἔχομεν τὸν Ἀβραάμ, λέγω γὰρ ὑμῖν ὅτι δύναται ὁ θεὸς ἐκ τῶν λίθων τούτων ἐγεῖραι τέκνα τῷ Ἀβραάμ.
3.21
Ἐγένετο δὲ ἐν τῷ βαπτισθῆναι ἅπαντα τὸν λαὸν καὶ Ἰησοῦ βαπτισθέντος καὶ προσευχομένου ἀνεῳχθῆναι τὸν οὐρανὸν
4.1
Ἰησοῦς δὲ πλήρης πνεύματος ἁγίου ὑπέστρεψεν ἀπὸ τοῦ Ἰορδάνου, καὶ ἤγετο ἐν τῷ πνεύματι ἐν τῇ ἐρήμῳ 4.2 ἡμέρας τεσσεράκοντα πειραζόμενος ὑπὸ τοῦ διαβόλου. Καὶ οὐκ ἔφαγεν οὐδὲν ἐν ταῖς ἡμέραις ἐκείναις, καὶ συντελεσθεισῶν αὐτῶν ἐπείνασεν. 4.3 εἶπεν δὲ αὐτῷ ὁ διάβολος Εἰ υἱὸς εἶ τοῦ θεοῦ, εἰπὲ τῷ λίθῳ τούτῳ ἵνα γένηται ἄρτος. 4.4 καὶ ἀπεκρίθη πρὸς αὐτὸν ὁ Ἰησοῦς Γέγραπται ὅτι Οὐκ ἐπʼ ἄρτῳ μόνῳ ζήσεται ὁ ἄνθρωπος. 4.5 Καὶ ἀναγαγὼν αὐτὸν ἔδειξεν αὐτῷ πάσας τὰς βασιλείας τῆς οἰκουμένης ἐν στιγμῇ χρόνου· 4.6 καὶ εἶπεν αὐτῷ ὁ διάβολος Σοὶ δώσω τὴν ἐξουσίαν ταύτην ἅπασαν καὶ τὴν δόξαν αὐτῶν, ὅτι ἐμοὶ παραδέδοται καὶ ᾧ ἂν θέλω δίδωμι αὐτήν· 4.7 σὺ οὖν ἐὰν προσκυνήσῃς ἐνώπιον ἐμοῦ, ἔσται σοῦ πᾶσα. 4.8 καὶ ἀποκριθεὶς ὁ Ἰησοῦς εἶπεν αὐτῷ Γέγραπται Κύριον τὸν θεόν σου προσκυνήσεις καὶ αὐτῷ μόνῳ λατρεύσεις. 4.9 Ἤγαγεν δὲ αὐτὸν εἰς Ἰερουσαλὴμ καὶ ἔστησεν ἐπὶ τὸ πτερύγιον τοῦ ἱεροῦ, καὶ εἶπεν αὐτῷ Εἰ υἱὸς εἶ τοῦ θεοῦ, βάλε σεαυτὸν ἐντεῦθεν κάτω·
4.10
γέγραπται γὰρ ὅτι τοῖς ἀγγέλοις αὐτοῦ ἐντελεῖται περὶ σοῦ τοῦ διαφυλάξαι σε,
4.11
καὶ ὅτι ἐπὶ χειρῶν ἀροῦσίν σε μή ποτε προσκόψῃς πρὸς λίθον τὸν πόδα σου.
4.12
καὶ ἀποκριθεὶς εἶπεν αὐτῷ ὁ Ἰησοῦς ὅτι Εἴρηται
4.13
Οὐκ ἐκπειράσεις Κύριον τὸν θεόν σου. Καὶ συντελέσας πάντα πειρασμὸν ὁ διάβολος ἀπέστη ἀπʼ αὐτοῦ ἄχρι καιροῦ.
4.14
Καὶ ὑπέστρεψεν ὁ Ἰησοῦς ἐν τῇ δυνάμει τοῦ πνεύματος εἰς τὴν Γαλιλαίαν. καὶ φήμη ἐξῆλθεν καθʼ ὅλης τῆς περιχώρου περὶ αὐτοῦ.
4.15
καὶ αὐτὸς ἐδίδασκεν ἐν ταῖς συναγωγαῖς αὐτῶν, δοξαζόμενος ὑπὸ πάντων.
4.16
Καὶ ἦλθεν εἰς Ναζαρά, οὗ ἦν τεθραμμένος, καὶ εἰσῆλθεν κατὰ τὸ εἰωθὸς αὐτῷ ἐν τῇ ἡμέρᾳ τῶν σαββάτων εἰς τὴν συναγωγήν, καὶ ἀνέστη ἀναγνῶναι.
4.17
καὶ ἐπεδόθη αὐτῷ βιβλίον τοῦ προφήτου Ἠσαίου, καὶ ἀνοίξας τὸ βιβλίον εὗρεν τὸν τόπον οὗ ἦν γεγραμμένον
4.18
Πνεῦμα Κυρίου ἐπʼ ἐμέ, οὗ εἵνεκεν ἔχρισέν με εὐαγγελίσασθαι πτωχοῖς, ἀπέσταλκέν με κηρύξαι αἰχμαλώτοις ἄφεσιν καὶ τυφλοῖς ἀνάβλεψιν, ἀποστεῖλαι τεθραυσμένους ἐν ἀφέσει,
4.19
κηρύξαι ἐνιαυτὸν Κυρίου δεκτόν. 4.20 καὶ πτύξας τὸ βιβλίον ἀποδοὺς τῷ ὑπηρέτῃ ἐκάθισεν· καὶ πάντων οἱ ὀφθαλμοὶ ἐν τῇ συναγωγῇ ἦσαν ἀτενίζοντες αὐτῷ. 4.21 ἤρξατο δὲ λέγειν πρὸς αὐτοὺς ὅτι Σήμερον πεπλήρωται ἡ γραφὴ αὕτη ἐν τοῖς ὠσὶν ὑμῶν. 4.22 καὶ πάντες ἐμαρτύρουν αὐτῷ καὶ ἐθαύμαζον ἐπὶ τοῖς λόγοις τῆς χάριτος τοῖς ἐκπορευομένοις ἐκ τοῦ στόματος αὐτοῦ, καὶ ἔλεγον Οὐχὶ υἱός ἐστιν Ἰωσὴφ οὗτος; 4.23 καὶ εἶπεν πρὸς αὐτούς Πάντως ἐρεῖτέ μοι τὴν παραβολὴν ταύτην Ἰατρέ, θεράπευσον σεαυτόν· ὅσα ἠκούσαμεν γενόμενα εἰς τὴν — Καφαρναοὺμ ποίησον καὶ ὧδε ἐν τῇ πατρίδι σου. 4.24 εἶπεν δέ Ἀμὴν λέγω ὑμῖν ὅτι οὐδεὶς προφήτης δεκτός ἐστιν ἐν τῇ πατρίδι αὐτοῦ. 4.25 ἐπʼ ἀληθείας δὲ λέγω ὑμῖν, πολλαὶ χῆραι ἦσαν ἐν ταῖς ἡμέραις Ἠλείου ἐν τῷ Ἰσραήλ, ὅτε ἐκλείσθη ὁ οὐρανὸς ἔτη τρία καὶ μῆνας ἕξ, ὡς ἐγένετο λιμὸς μέγας ἐπὶ πᾶσαν τὴν γῆν, 4.26 καὶ πρὸς οὐδεμίαν αὐτῶν ἐπέμφθη Ἠλείας εἰ μὴ εἰς Σάρεπτα τῆς Σιδωνίας πρὸς γυναῖκα χήραν. 4.27 καὶ πολλοὶ λεπροὶ ἦσαν ἐν τῷ Ἰσραὴλ ἐπὶ Ἐλισαίου τοῦ προφήτου, καὶ οὐδεὶς αὐτῶν ἐκαθαρίσθη εἰ μὴ Ναιμὰν ὁ Σύρος. 4.28 καὶ ἐπλήσθησαν πάντες θυμοῦ ἐν τῇ συναγωγῇ ἀκούοντες ταῦτα, 4.29 καὶ ἀναστάντες ἐξέβαλον αὐτὸν ἔξω τῆς πόλεως, καὶ ἤγαγον αὐτὸν ἕως ὀφρύος τοῦ ὄρους ἐφʼ οὗ ἡ πόλις ᾠκοδόμητο αὐτῶν, ὥστε κατακρημνίσαι αὐτόν·
5.10
ὁμοίως δὲ καὶ Ἰάκωβον καὶ Ἰωάνην υἱοὺς Ζεβεδαίου, οἳ ἦσαν κοινωνοὶ τῷ Σίμωνι. καὶ εἶπεν πρὸς τὸν Σίμωνα Ἰησοῦς Μὴ φοβοῦ· ἀπὸ τοῦ νῦν ἀνθρώπους ἔσῃ ζωγρῶν.
10.13
Οὐαί σοι, Χοραζείν· οὐαί σοι, Βηθσαιδά· ὅτι εἰ ἐν Τύρῳ καὶ Σιδῶνι ἐγενήθησαν αἱ δυνάμεις αἱ γενόμεναι ἐν ὑμῖν, πάλαι ἂν ἐν σάκκῳ καὶ σποδῷ καθήμενοι μετενόησαν.
11.3
τὸν ἄρτον ἡμῶν τὸν ἐπιούσιον δίδου ἡμῖν τὸ καθʼ ἡμέραν·
11.29
Τῶν δὲ ὄχλων ἐπαθροιζομένων ἤρξατο λέγειν Ἡ γενεὰ αὕτη γενεὰ πονηρά ἐστιν· σημεῖον ζητεῖ, καὶ σημεῖον οὐ δοθήσεται αὐτῇ εἰ μὴ τὸ σημεῖον Ἰωνᾶ.
11.30
καθὼς γὰρ ἐγένετο ὁ Ἰωνᾶς τοῖς Νινευείταις σημεῖον, οὕτως ἔσται καὶ ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ ἀνθρώπου τῇ γενεᾷ ταύτῃ.
11.31
βασίλισσα νότου ἐγερθήσεται ἐν τῇ κρίσει μετὰ τῶν ἀνδρῶν τῆς γενεᾶς ταύτης καὶ κατακρινεῖ αὐτούς· ὅτι ἦλθεν ἐκ τῶν περάτων τῆς γῆς ἀκοῦσαι τὴν σοφίαν Σολομῶνος, καὶ ἰδοὺ πλεῖον Σολομῶνος ὧδε.
11.32
ἄνδρες Νινευεῖται ἀναστήσονται ἐν τῇ κρίσει μετὰ τῆς γενεᾶς ταύτης καὶ κατακρινοῦσιν αὐτήν· ὅτι μετενόησαν εἰς τὸ κήρυγμα Ἰωνᾶ, καὶ ἰδοὺ πλεῖον Ἰωνᾶ ὧδε.
14.21
καὶ παραγενόμενος ὁ δοῦλος ἀπήγγειλεν τῷ κυρίῳ αὐτοῦ ταῦτα. τότε ὀργισθεὶς ὁ οἰκοδεσπότης εἶπεν τῷ δούλῳ αὐτοῦ Ἔξελθε ταχέως εἰς τὰς πλατείας καὶ ῥύμας τῆς πόλεως, καὶ τοὺς πτωχοὺς καὶ ἀναπείρους καὶ τυφλοὺς καὶ χωλοὺς εἰσάγαγε ὧδε. 14.22 καὶ εἶπεν ὁ δοῦλος Κύριε, γέγονεν ὃ ἐπέταξας, καὶ ἔτι τόπος ἐστίν. 14.23 καὶ εἶπεν ὁ κύριος πρὸς τὸν δοῦλον Ἔξελθε εἰς τὰς ὁδοὺς καὶ φραγμοὺς καὶ ἀνάγκασον εἰσελθεῖν, ἵνα γεμισθῇ μου ὁ οἶκος·
16.30
ὁ δὲ εἶπεν Οὐχί, πάτερ Ἀβραάμ, ἀλλʼ ἐάν τις ἀπὸ νεκρῶν πορευθῇ πρὸς αὐτοὺς μετανοήσουσιν.
22.21
πλὴν ἰδοὺ ἡ χεὶρ τοῦ παραδιδόντος με μετʼ ἐμοῦ ἐπὶ τῆς τραπέζης· 22.22 ὅτι ὁ υἱὸς μὲν τοῦ ἀνθρώπου κατὰ τὸ ὡρισμένον πορεύεται, πλὴν οὐαὶ τῷ ἀνθρώπῳ ἐκείνῳ διʼ οὗ παραδίδοται. 22.23 καὶ αὐτοὶ ἤρξαντο συνζητεῖν πρὸς ἑαυτοὺς τὸ τίς ἄρα εἴη ἐξ αὐτῶν ὁ τοῦτο μέλλων πράσσειν. 22.24 Ἐγένετο δὲ καὶ φιλονεικία ἐν αὐτοῖς, τὸ τίς αὐτῶν δοκεῖ εἶναι μείζων. 22.25 ὁ δὲ εἶπεν αὐτοῖς Οἱ βασιλεῖς τῶν ἐθνῶν κυριεύουσιν αὐτῶν καὶ οἱ ἐξουσιάζοντες αὐτῶν εὐεργέται καλοῦνται. 22.26 ὑμεῖς δὲ οὐχ οὕτως, ἀλλʼ ὁ μείζων ἐν ὑμῖν γινέσθω ὡς ὁ νεώτερος, καὶ ὁ ἡγούμενος ὡς ὁ διακονῶν· 22.27 τίς γὰρ μείζων, ὁ ἀνακείμενος ἢ ὁ διακονῶν; οὐχὶ ὁ ἀνακείμενος; ἐγὼ δὲ ἐν μέσῳ ὑμῶν εἰμὶ ὡς ὁ διακονῶν. 22.28 Ὑμεῖς δέ ἐστε οἱ διαμεμενηκότες μετʼ ἐμοῦ ἐν τοῖς πειρασμοῖς μου· 22.29 κἀγὼ διατίθεμαι ὑμῖν, καθὼς διέθετό μοι ὁ πατήρ μου βασιλείαν, 22.30 ἵνα ἔσθητε καὶ πίνητε ἐπὶ τῆς τραπέζης μου ἐν τῇ βασιλείᾳ μου, καὶ καθῆσθε ἐπὶ θρόνων τὰς δώδεκα φυλὰς κρίνοντες τοῦ Ἰσραήλ. 22.31 Σίμων Σίμων, ἰδοὺ ὁ Σατανᾶς ἐξῃτήσατο ὑμᾶς τοῦ σινιάσαι ὡς τὸν σῖτον· 22.32 ἐγὼ δὲ ἐδεήθην περὶ σοῦ ἵνα μὴ ἐκλίπῃ ἡ πίστις σου· καὶ σύ ποτε ἐπιστρέψας στήρισον τοὺς ἀδελφούς σου.
22.42
εἰ βούλει παρένεγκε τοῦτο τὸ ποτήριον ἀπʼ ἐμοῦ· πλὴν μὴ τὸ θέλημά μου ἀλλὰ τὸ σὸν γινέσθω.
24.47
καὶ κηρυχθῆναι ἐπὶ τῷ ὀνόματι αὐτοῦ μετάνοιαν εἰς ἄφεσιν ἁμαρτιῶν εἰς πάντα τὰ ἔθνὴ, — ἀρξάμενοι ἀπὸ Ἰερουσαλήμ·' ' None
sup>
3.8 Bring forth therefore fruits worthy of repentance, and don't begin to say among yourselves, 'We have Abraham for our father;' for I tell you that God is able to raise up children to Abraham from these stones! " 3.21 Now it happened, when all the people were baptized, Jesus also had been baptized, and was praying. The sky was opened,
4.1
Jesus, full of the Holy Spirit, returned from the Jordan, and was led by the Spirit into the wilderness 4.2 for forty days, being tempted by the devil. He ate nothing in those days. Afterward, when they were completed, he was hungry. 4.3 The devil said to him, "If you are the Son of God, command this stone to become bread." 4.4 Jesus answered him, saying, "It is written, \'Man shall not live by bread alone, but by every word of God.\'" 4.5 The devil, leading him up on a high mountain, showed him all the kingdoms of the world in a moment of time. 4.6 The devil said to him, "I will give you all this authority, and their glory, for it has been delivered to me; and I give it to whomever I want. 4.7 If you therefore will worship before me, it will all be yours." 4.8 Jesus answered him, "Get behind me Satan! For it is written, \'You shall worship the Lord your God, and him only shall you serve.\'" 4.9 He led him to Jerusalem, and set him on the pinnacle of the temple, and said to him, "If you are the Son of God, cast yourself down from here, ' "
4.10
for it is written, 'He will give his angels charge concerning you, to guard you;' " 4.11 and, \'On their hands they will bear you up, Lest perhaps you dash your foot against a stone.\'"
4.12
Jesus answering, said to him, "It has been said, \'You shall not tempt the Lord your God.\'"
4.13
When the devil had completed every temptation, he departed from him until another time.
4.14
Jesus returned in the power of the Spirit to Galilee, and news about him spread through all the surrounding area.
4.15
He taught in their synagogues, being glorified by all.
4.16
He came to Nazareth, where he had been brought up. He entered, as was his custom, into the synagogue on the Sabbath day, and stood up to read.
4.17
The book of the prophet Isaiah was handed to him. He opened the book, and found the place where it was written,
4.18
"The Spirit of the Lord is on me, Because he has anointed me to preach good news to the poor. He has sent me to heal the brokenhearted, To proclaim release to the captives, Recovering of sight to the blind, To deliver those who are crushed,
4.19
And to proclaim the acceptable year of the Lord." 4.20 He closed the book, gave it back to the attendant, and sat down. The eyes of all in the synagogue were fastened on him. 4.21 He began to tell them, "Today, this Scripture has been fulfilled in your hearing." 4.22 All testified about him, and wondered at the gracious words which proceeded out of his mouth, and they said, "Isn\'t this Joseph\'s son?" 4.23 He said to them, "Doubtless you will tell me this parable, \'Physician, heal yourself! Whatever we have heard done at Capernaum, do also here in your hometown.\'" 4.24 He said, "Most assuredly I tell you, no prophet is acceptable in his hometown. 4.25 But truly I tell you, there were many widows in Israel in the days of Elijah, when the the sky was shut up three years and six months, when a great famine came over all the land. 4.26 Elijah was sent to none of them, except to Zarephath, in the land of Sidon, to a woman who was a widow. 4.27 There were many lepers in Israel in the time of Elisha the prophet, yet not one of them was cleansed, except Naaman, the Syrian." 4.28 They were all filled with wrath in the synagogue, as they heard these things. 4.29 They rose up, threw him out of the city, and led him to the brow of the hill that their city was built on, that they might throw him off the cliff.
5.10
and so also were James and John, sons of Zebedee, who were partners with Simon. Jesus said to Simon, "Don\'t be afraid. From now on you will be catching people alive."
10.13
"Woe to you, Chorazin! Woe to you, Bethsaida! For if the mighty works had been done in Tyre and Sidon which were done in you, they would have repented long ago, sitting in sackcloth and ashes.
11.3
Give us day by day our daily bread.
11.29
When the multitudes were gathering together to him, he began to say, "This is an evil generation. It seeks after a sign. No sign will be given to it but the sign of Jonah, the prophet.
11.30
For even as Jonah became a sign to the Ninevites, so will also the Son of Man be to this generation.
11.31
The Queen of the South will rise up in the judgment with the men of this generation, and will condemn them: for she came from the ends of the earth to hear the wisdom of Solomon; and behold, one greater than Solomon is here.
11.32
The men of Nineveh will stand up in the judgment with this generation, and will condemn it: for they repented at the preaching of Jonah, and behold, one greater than Jonah is here.
14.21
"That servant came, and told his lord these things. Then the master of the house, being angry, said to his servant, \'Go out quickly into the streets and lanes of the city, and bring in the poor, maimed, blind, and lame.\ '14.22 "The servant said, \'Lord, it is done as you commanded, and there is still room.\ '14.23 "The lord said to the servant, \'Go out into the highways and hedges, and compel them to come in, that my house may be filled.
16.30
"He said, \'No, father Abraham, but if one goes to them from the dead, they will repent.\ 22.21 But behold, the hand of him who betrays me is with me on the table. 22.22 The Son of Man indeed goes, as it has been determined, but woe to that man through whom he is betrayed!" 22.23 They began to question among themselves, which of them it was who would do this thing. 22.24 There arose also a contention among them, which of them was considered to be greatest. 22.25 He said to them, "The kings of the Gentiles lord it over them, and those who have authority over them are called \'benefactors.\ '22.26 But not so with you. But one who is the greater among you, let him become as the younger, and one who is governing, as one who serves. ' "22.27 For who is greater, one who sits at the table, or one who serves? Isn't it he who sits at the table? But I am in the midst of you as one who serves. " '22.28 But you are those who have continued with me in my trials. 22.29 I confer on you a kingdom, even as my Father conferred on me, 22.30 that you may eat and drink at my table in my kingdom. You will sit on thrones, judging the twelve tribes of Israel." 22.31 The Lord said, "Simon, Simon, behold, Satan asked to have you, that he might sift you as wheat, 22.32 but I prayed for you, that your faith wouldn\'t fail. You, when once you have turned again, establish your brothers."
22.42
saying, "Father, if you are willing, remove this cup from me. Nevertheless, not my will, but yours, be done."
24.47
and that repentance and remission of sins should be preached in his name to all the nations, beginning at Jerusalem. ' " None
57. New Testament, Mark, 1.9-1.11, 1.15, 4.12, 8.34, 10.39, 10.42-10.45, 14.36 (1st cent. CE - 1st cent. CE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Belief • Belief, Believer(s) • Beliefs • Messiah, God’s anointed, Second Temple messianic beliefs • Revelation and guidance, Graeco-Roman beliefs • belief and faith • belief, relation to Christian commitment • coherence, as criterion for belief or trust • faith/belief • faith/belief, as God’s gift • faith/belief, initial faith • witness, as basis of belief or trust

 Found in books: Avery-Peck, Chilton, and Scott Green (2014), A Legacy of Learning: Essays in Honor of Jacob Neusner , 251; Despotis and Lohr (2022), Religious and Philosophical Conversion in the Ancient Mediterranean Traditions, 26; Langstaff, Stuckenbruck, and Tilly, (2022), The Lord’s Prayer, 133, 164, 165, 169; Levison (2023), The Greek Life of Adam and Eve. 853; Morgan (2022), The New Testament and the Theology of Trust: 'This Rich Trust', 154, 219, 222; Moxon (2017), Peter's Halakhic Nightmare: The 'Animal' Vision of Acts 10:9–16 in Jewish and Graeco-Roman Perspective. 238; Ruzer (2020), Early Jewish Messianism in the New Testament: Reflections in the Dim Mirror, 70, 75, 107; Wilson (2018), Augustine's Conversion from Traditional Free Choice to "Non-free Free Will": A Comprehensive Methodology, 125

sup>
1.9 ΚΑΙ ΕΓΕΝΕΤΟ ἐν ἐκείναις ταῖς ἡμέραις ἦλθεν Ἰησοῦς ἀπὸ Ναζαρὲτ τῆς Γαλιλαίας καὶ ἐβαπτίσθη εἰς τὸν Ἰορδάνην ὑπὸ Ἰωάνου. 1.10 καὶ εὐθὺς ἀναβαίνων ἐκ τοῦ ὕδατος εἶδεν σχιζομένους τοὺς οὐρανοὺς καὶ τὸ πνεῦμα ὡς περιστερὰν καταβαῖνον εἰς αὐτόν· 1.11 καὶ φωνὴ ἐγένετο ἐκ τῶν οὐρανῶν Σὺ εἶ ὁ υἱός μου ὁ ἀγαπητός, ἐν σοὶ εὐδόκησα.
1.15
καὶ λέγων ὅτι Πεπλήρωται ὁ καιρὸς καὶ ἤγγικεν ἡ βασιλεία τοῦ θεοῦ· μετανοεῖτε καὶ πιστεύετε ἐν τῷ εὐαγγελίῳ.
4.12
ἵνα βλέποντες βλέπωσι καὶ μὴ ἴδωσιν, καὶ ἀκούοντες ἀκούωσι καὶ μὴ συνίωσιν, μή ποτε ἐπιστρέψωσιν καὶ ἀφεθῇ αὐτοῖς.
8.34
Καὶ προσκαλεσάμενος τὸν ὄχλον σὺν τοῖς μαθηταῖς αὐτοῦ εἶπεν αὐτοῖς Εἴ τις θέλει ὀπίσω μου ἐλθεῖν, ἀπαρνησάσθω ἑαυτὸν καὶ ἀράτω τὸν σταυρὸν αὐτοῦ καὶ ἀκολουθείτω μοι.
10.39
οἱ δὲ εἶπαν αὐτῷ Δυνάμεθα. ὁ δὲ Ἰησοῦς εἶπεν αὐτοῖς Τὸ ποτήριον ὃ ἐγὼ πίνω πίεσθε καὶ τὸ βάπτισμα ὃ ἐγὼ βαπτίζομαι βαπτισθήσεσθε,
10.42
καὶ προσκαλεσάμενος αὐτοὺς ὁ Ἰησοῦς λέγει αὐτοῖς Οἴδατε ὅτι οἱ δοκοῦντες ἄρχειν τῶν ἐθνῶν κατακυριεύουσιν αὐτῶν καὶ οἱ μεγάλοι αὐτῶν κατεξουσιάζουσιν αὐτῶν. 10.43 οὐχ οὕτως δέ ἐστιν ἐν ὑμῖν· ἀλλʼ ὃς ἂν θέλῃ μέγας γενέσθαι ἐν ὑμῖν, ἔσται ὑμῶν διάκονος, 10.44 καὶ ὃς ἂν θέλῃ ἐν ὑμῖν εἶναι πρῶτος, ἔσται πάντων δοῦλος· 10.45 καὶ γὰρ ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ ἀνθρώπου οὐκ ἦλθεν διακονηθῆναι ἀλλὰ διακονῆσαι καὶ δοῦναι τὴν ψυχὴν αὐτοῦ λύτρον ἀντὶ πολλῶν.
14.36
καὶ ἔλεγεν Ἀββά ὁ πατήρ, πάντα δυνατά σοι· παρένεγκε τὸ ποτήριον τοῦτο ἀπʼ ἐμοῦ· ἀλλʼ οὐ τί ἐγὼ θέλω ἀλλὰ τί σύ.'' None
sup>
1.9 It happened in those days, that Jesus came from Nazareth of Galilee, and was baptized by John in the Jordan. 1.10 Immediately coming up from the water, he saw the heavens parting, and the Spirit descending on him like a dove. 1.11 A voice came out of the sky, "You are my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased."
1.15
and saying, "The time is fulfilled, and the Kingdom of God is at hand! Repent, and believe in the gospel."
4.12
that \'seeing they may see, and not perceive; and hearing they may hear, and not understand; lest perhaps they should turn again, and their sins should be forgiven them.\'"
8.34
He called the multitude to himself with his disciples, and said to them, "Whoever wants to come after me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow me.
10.39
They said to him, "We are able."Jesus said to them, "You shall indeed drink the cup that I drink, and you shall be baptized with the baptism that I am baptized with;
10.42
Jesus summoned them, and said to them, "You know that they who are recognized as rulers over the Gentiles lord it over them, and their great ones exercise authority over them. 10.43 But it shall not be so among you, but whoever wants to become great among you shall be your servant. 10.44 Whoever of you wants to become first among you, shall be servant of all. 10.45 For the Son of Man also came not to be served, but to serve, and to give his life as a ransom for many."
14.36
He said, "Abba, Father, all things are possible to you. Please remove this cup from me. However, not what I desire, but what you desire."'' None
58. New Testament, Matthew, 3.9, 3.16-3.17, 4.7, 5.3-5.12, 5.16-5.48, 6.1-6.34, 7.6-7.7, 7.9-7.10, 7.21-7.22, 11.20-11.22, 11.27, 12.40, 13.24, 13.31, 17.20, 18.3, 18.19-18.20, 19.16-19.22, 19.29, 20.23, 20.25-20.28, 21.21, 22.41-22.46, 23.7-23.8, 23.35, 26.39, 28.17, 28.19-28.20 (1st cent. CE - 1st cent. CE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Belief • Belief in Matthew • Belief, Believer(s) • Belief, Unbelief • Christian, belief/faith • Faith/belief • Messiah, God’s anointed, Second Temple messianic beliefs • Spirit, effects of,, belief • belief and faith • belief awareness attribution • belief, relation to Christian commitment • coherence, as criterion for belief or trust • faith/belief • faith/belief, as God’s gift • resurrection belief, complex basis of • witness, as basis of belief or trust

 Found in books: Avery-Peck, Chilton, and Scott Green (2014), A Legacy of Learning: Essays in Honor of Jacob Neusner , 283, 284; Breytenbach and Tzavella (2022), Early Christianity in Athens, Attica, and Adjacent Areas, 17; Despotis and Lohr (2022), Religious and Philosophical Conversion in the Ancient Mediterranean Traditions, 52, 255, 257, 258, 278, 287, 296; Frey and Levison (2014), The Holy Spirit, Inspiration, and the Cultures of Antiquity Multidisciplinary Perspectives, 338; Grypeou and Spurling (2009), The Exegetical Encounter between Jews and Christians in Late Antiquity, 109; Langstaff, Stuckenbruck, and Tilly, (2022), The Lord’s Prayer, 133, 136, 139, 164, 165, 166, 169, 198, 199, 219, 222, 232, 274, 277, 278, 279; Levison (2023), The Greek Life of Adam and Eve. 853; Mathews (2013), Riches, Poverty, and the Faithful: Perspectives on Wealth in the Second Temple Period and the Apocalypse of John, 55; Morgan (2022), The New Testament and the Theology of Trust: 'This Rich Trust', 107, 129, 154, 206, 219, 222, 256, 295, 299, 313; Ruzer (2020), Early Jewish Messianism in the New Testament: Reflections in the Dim Mirror, 67, 75, 107; Wilson (2018), Augustine's Conversion from Traditional Free Choice to "Non-free Free Will": A Comprehensive Methodology, 53, 123, 177, 204, 235

sup>
3.9 καὶ μὴ δόξητε λέγειν ἐν ἑαυτοῖς Πατέρα ἔχομεν τὸν Ἀβραάμ, λέγω γὰρ ὑμῖν ὅτι δύναται ὁ θεὸς ἐκ τῶν λίθων τούτων ἐγεῖραι τέκνα τῷ Ἀβραάμ.
3.16
βαπτισθεὶς δὲ ὁ Ἰησοῦς εὐθὺς ἀνέβη ἀπὸ τοῦ ὕδατος· 3.17 καὶ ἰδοὺ ἠνεῴχθησαν οἱ οὐρανοί, καὶ εἶδεν πνεῦμα θεοῦ καταβαῖνον ὡσεὶ περιστερὰν ἐρχόμενον ἐπʼ αὐτόν· καὶ ἰδοὺ φωνὴ ἐκ τῶν οὐρανῶν λέγουσα Οὗτός ἐστιν ὁ υἱός μου ὁ ἀγαπητός, ἐν ᾧ εὐδόκησα.
4.7
ἔφη αὐτῷ ὁ Ἰησοῦς Πάλιν γέγραπται Οὐκ ἐκπειράσεις Κύριον τὸν θεόν σου.
5.3
ΜΑΚΑΡΙΟΙ οἱ πτωχοὶ τῷ πνεύματι, ὅτι αὐτῶν ἐστὶν ἡ βασιλεία τῶν οὐρανῶν. 5.4 μακάριοι οἱ πενθοῦντες, ὅτι αὐτοὶ παρακληθήσονται. 5.5 μακάριοι οἱ πραεῖς, ὅτι αὐτοὶ κληρονομήσουσι τὴν γῆν. 5.6 μακάριοι οἱ πεινῶντες καὶ διψῶντες τὴν δικαιοσύνην, ὅτι αὐτοὶ χορτασθήσονται. 5.7 μακάριοι οἱ ἐλεήμονες, ὅτι αὐτοὶ ἐλεηθήσονται. 5.8 μακάριοι οἱ καθαροὶ τῇ καρδίᾳ, ὅτι αὐτοὶ τὸν θεὸν ὄψονται. 5.9 μακάριοι οἱ εἰρηνοποιοί, ὅτι αὐτοὶ υἱοὶ θεοῦ κληθήσονται. 5.10 μακάριοι οἱ δεδιωγμένοι ἕνεκεν δικαιοσύνης, ὅτι αὐτῶν ἐστὶν ἡ βασιλεία τῶν οὐρανῶν. 5.11 μακάριοί ἐστε ὅταν ὀνειδίσωσιν ὑμᾶς καὶ διώξωσιν καὶ εἴπωσιν πᾶν πονηρὸν καθʼ ὑμῶν ψευδόμενοι ἕνεκεν ἐμοῦ· 5.12 χαίρετε καὶ ἀγαλλιᾶσθε, ὅτι ὁ μισθὸς ὑμῶν πολὺς ἐν τοῖς οὐρανοῖς· οὕτως γὰρ ἐδίωξαν τοὺς προφήτας τοὺς πρὸ ὑμῶν.
5.16
οὕτως λαμψάτω τὸ φῶς ὑμῶν ἔμπροσθεν τῶν ἀνθρώπων, ὅπως ἴδωσιν ὑμῶν τὰ καλὰ ἔργα καὶ δοξάσωσιν τὸν πατέρα ὑμῶν τὸν ἐν τοῖς οὐρανοῖς. 5.17 Μὴ νομίσητε ὅτι ἦλθον καταλῦσαι τὸν νόμον ἢ τοὺς προφήτας· οὐκ ἦλθον καταλῦσαι ἀλλὰ πληρῶσαι· 5.18 ἀμὴν γὰρ λέγω ὑμῖν, ἕως ἂν παρέλθῃ ὁ οὐρανὸς καὶ ἡ γῆ, ἰῶτα ἓν ἢ μία κερέα οὐ μὴ παρέλθῃ ἀπὸ τοῦ νόμου ἕως ἂν πάντα γένηται. 5.19 ὃς ἐὰν οὖν λύσῃ μίαν τῶν ἐντολῶν τούτων τῶν ἐλαχίστων καὶ διδάξῃ οὕτως τοὺς ἀνθρώπους, ἐλάχιστος κληθήσεται ἐν τῇ βασιλείᾳ τῶν οὐρανῶν· ὃς δʼ ἂν ποιήσῃ καὶ διδάξῃ, οὗτος μέγας κληθήσεται ἐν τῇ βασιλείᾳ τῶν οὐρανῶν. 5.20 λέγω γὰρ ὑμῖν ὅτι ἐὰν μὴ περισσεύσῃ ὑμῶν ἡ δικαιοσύνη πλεῖον τῶν γραμματέων καὶ Φαρισαίων, οὐ μὴ εἰσέλθητε εἰς τὴν βασιλείαν τῶν οὐρανῶν. 5.21 Ἠκούσατε ὅτι ἐρρέθη τοῖς ἀρχαίοις Οὐ φονεύσεις· ὃς δʼ ἂν φονεύσῃ, ἔνοχος ἔσται τῇ κρίσει. 5.22 Ἐγὼ δὲ λέγω ὑμῖν ὅτι πᾶς ὁ ὀργιζόμενος τῷ ἀδελφῷ αὐτοῦ ἔνοχος ἔσται τῇ κρίσει· ὃς δʼ ἂν εἴπῃ τῷ ἀδελφῷ αὐτοῦ Ῥακά, ἔνοχος ἔσται τῷ συνεδρίῳ· ὃς δʼ ἂν εἴπῃ Μωρέ, ἔνοχος ἔσται εἰς τὴν γέενναν τοῦ πυρός. 5.23 ἐὰν οὖν προσφέρῃς τὸ δῶρόν σου ἐπὶ τὸ θυσιαστήριον κἀκεῖ μνησθῇς ὅτι ὁ ἀδελφός σου ἔχει τι κατὰ σοῦ, 5.24 ἄφες ἐκεῖ τὸ δῶρόν σου ἔμπροσθεν τοῦ θυσιαστηρίου, καὶ ὕπαγε πρῶτον διαλλάγηθι τῷ ἀδελφῷ σου, καὶ τότε ἐλθὼν πρόσφερε τὸ δῶρόν σου. 5.25 ἴσθι εὐνοῶν τῷ ἀντιδίκῳ σου ταχὺ ἕως ὅτου εἶ μετʼ αὐτοῦ ἐν τῇ ὁδῷ, μή ποτέ σε παραδῷ ὁ ἀντίδικος τῷ κριτῇ, καὶ ὁ κριτὴς τῷ ὑπηρέτῃ, καὶ εἰς φυλακὴν βληθήσῃ· 5.26 ἀμὴν λέγω σοι, οὐ μὴ ἐξέλθῃς ἐκεῖθεν ἕως ἂν ἀποδῷς τὸν ἔσχατον κοδράντην. 5.27 Ἠκούσατε ὅτι ἐρρέθη Οὐ μοιχεύσεις. 5.28 Ἐγὼ δὲ λέγω ὑμῖν ὅτι πᾶς ὁ βλέπων γυναῖκα πρὸς τὸ ἐπιθυμῆσαι αὐτὴν ἤδη ἐμοίχευσεν αὐτὴν ἐν τῇ καρδίᾳ αὐτοῦ. 5.29 εἰ δὲ ὁ ὀφθαλμός σου ὁ δεξιὸς σκανδαλίζει σε, ἔξελε αὐτὸν καὶ βάλε ἀπὸ σοῦ, συμφέρει γάρ σοι ἵνα ἀπόληται ἓν τῶν μελῶν σου καὶ μὴ ὅλον τὸ σῶμά σου βληθῇ εἰς γέενναν·
5.30
καὶ εἰ ἡ δεξιά σου χεὶρ σκανδαλίζει σε, ἔκκοψον αὐτὴν καὶ βάλε ἀπὸ σοῦ, συμφέρει γάρ σοι ἵνα ἀπόληται ἓν τῶν μελῶν σου καὶ μὴ ὅλον τὸ σῶμά σου εἰς γέενναν ἀπέλθῃ.
5.31
Ἐρρέθη δέ Ὃς ἂν ἀπολύσῃ τὴν γυναῖκα αὐτοῦ, δότω αὐτῇ ἀποστάσιον.
5.32
Ἐγὼ δὲ λέγω ὑμῖν ὅτι πᾶς ὁ ἀπολύων τὴν γυναῖκα αὐτοῦ παρεκτὸς λόγου πορνείας ποιεῖ αὐτὴν μοιχευθῆναι, καὶ ὃς ἐὰν ἀπολελυμένην γαμήσῃ μοιχᾶται.
5.33
Πάλιν ἠκούσατε ὅτι ἐρρέθη τοῖς ἀρχαίοις Οὐκ ἐπιορκήσεις, ἀποδώσεις δὲ τῷ κυρίῳ τοὺς ὅρκους σου.
5.34
Ἐγὼ δὲ λέγω ὑμῖν μν̀ ὀμόσαι ὅλως· μήτε ἐν τῷ οὐρανῷ, ὅτι θρόνος ἐστὶν τοῦ θεοῦ·
5.35
μήτε ἐν τῇ γῇ, ὅτι ὑποπόδιόν ἐστιν τῶν ποδῶν αὐτοῦ· μήτε εἰς Ἰεροσόλυμα, ὅτι πόλις ἐστὶν τοῦ μεγάλου βασιλέως·
5.36
μήτε ἐν τῇ κεφαλῇ σου ὀμόσῃς, ὅτι οὐ δύνασαι μίαν τρίχα λευκὴν ποιῆσαι ἢ μέλαιναν.
5.37
ἔστω δὲ ὁ λόγος ὑμῶν ναὶ ναί, οὒ οὔ· τὸ δὲ περισσὸν τούτων ἐκ τοῦ πονηροῦ ἐστίν.
5.38
Ἠκούσατε ὅτι ἐρρέθη Ὀφθαλμὸν ἀντὶ ὀφθαλμοῦ καὶ ὀδόντα ἀντὶ ὀδόντος.
5.39
Ἐγὼ δὲ λέγω ὑμῖν μὴ ἀντιστῆναι τῷ πονηρῷ· ἀλλʼ ὅστις σε ῥαπίζει εἰς τὴν δεξιὰν σιαγόνα σου, στρέψον αὐτῷ καὶ τὴν ἄλλην· 5.40 καὶ τῷ θέλοντί σοι κριθῆναι καὶ τὸν χιτῶνά σου λαβεῖν, ἄφες αὐτῷ καὶ τὸ ἱμάτιον· 5.41 καὶ ὅστις σε ἀγγαρεύσει μίλιον ἕν, ὕπαγε μετʼ αὐτοῦ δύο. 5.42 τῷ αἰτοῦντί σε δός, καὶ τὸν θέλοντα ἀπὸ σοῦ δανίσασθαι μὴ ἀποστραφῇς. 5.43 Ἠκούσατε ὅτι ἐρρέθη Ἀγαπήσεις τὸν πλησίον σου καὶ μισήσεις τὸν ἐχθρόν σου. 5.44 Ἐγὼ δὲ λέγω ὑμῖν, ἀγαπᾶτε τοὺς ἐχθροὺς ὑμῶν καὶ προσεύχεσθε ὑπὲρ τῶν διωκόντων ὑμᾶς· 5.45 ὅπως γένησθε υἱοὶ τοῦ πατρὸς ὑμῶν τοῦ ἐν οὐρανοῖς, ὅτι τὸν ἥλιον αὐτοῦ ἀνατέλλει ἐπὶ πονηροὺς καὶ ἀγαθοὺς καὶ βρέχει ἐπὶ δικαίους καὶ ἀδίκους. 5.46 ἐὰν γὰρ ἀγαπήσητε τοὺς ἀγαπῶντας ὑμᾶς, τίνα μισθὸν ἔχετε; οὐχὶ καὶ οἱ τελῶναι τὸ αὐτὸ ποιοῦσιν; 5.47 καὶ ἐὰν ἀσπάσησθε τοὺς ἀδελφοὺς ὑμῶν μόνον, τί περισσὸν ποιεῖτε; οὐχὶ καὶ οἱ ἐθνικοὶ τὸ αὐτὸ ποιοῦσιν; 5.48 Ἔσεσθε οὖν ὑμεῖς τέλειοι ὡς ὁ πατὴρ ὑμῶν ὁ οὐράνιος τέλειός ἐστιν.
6.1
Προσέχετε δὲ τὴν δικαιοσύνην ὑμῶν μὴ ποιεῖν ἔμπροσθεν τῶν ἀνθρώπων πρὸς τὸ θεαθῆναι αὐτοῖς· εἰ δὲ μήγε, μισθὸν οὐκ ἔχετε παρὰ τῷ πατρὶ ὑμῶν τῷ ἐν τοῖς οὐρανοῖς. 6.2 Ὅταν οὖν ποιῇς ἐλεημοσύνην, μὴ σαλπίσῃς ἔμπροσθέν σου, ὥσπερ οἱ ὑποκριταὶ ποιοῦσιν ἐν ταῖς συναγωγαῖς καὶ ἐν ταῖς ῥύμαις, ὅπως δοξασθῶσιν ὑπὸ τῶν ἀνθρώπων· ἀμὴν λέγω ὑμῖν, ἀπέχουσιν τὸν μισθὸν αὐτῶν. 6.3 σοῦ δὲ ποιοῦντος ἐλεημοσύνην μὴ γνώτω ἡ ἀριστερά σου τί ποιεῖ ἡ δεξιά σου, 6.4 ὅπως ᾖ σου ἡ ἐλεημοσύνη ἐν τῷ κρυπτῷ· καὶ ὁ πατήρ σου ὁ βλέπων ἐν τῷ κρυπτῷ ἀποδώσει σοι. 6.5 Καὶ ὅταν προσεύχησθε, οὐκ ἔσεσθε ὡς οἱ ὑποκριταί· ὅτι φιλοῦσιν ἐν ταῖς συναγωγαῖς καὶ ἐν ταῖς γωνίαις τῶν πλατειῶν ἑστῶτες προσεύχεσθαι, ὅπως φανῶσιν τοῖς ἀνθρώποις· ἀμὴν λέγω ὑμῖν, ἀπέχουσι τὸν μισθὸν αὐτῶν. 6.6 σὺ δὲ ὅταν προσεύχῃ, εἴσελθε εἰς τὸ ταμεῖόν σου καὶ κλείσας τὴν θύραν σου πρόσευξαι τῷ πατρί σου τῷ ἐν τῷ κρυπτῷ· καὶ ὁ πατήρ σου ὁ βλέπων ἐν τῷ κρυπτῷ ἀποδώσει σοι. 6.7 Προσευχόμενοι δὲ μὴ βατταλογήσητε ὥσπερ οἱ ἐθνικοί, δοκοῦσιν γὰρ ὅτι ἐν τῇ πολυλογίᾳ αὐτῶν εἰσακουσθήσονται· 6.8 μὴ οὖν ὁμοιωθῆτε αὐτοῖς, οἶδεν γὰρ ὁ θεὸς ὁ πατὴρ ὑμῶν ὧν χρείαν ἔχετε πρὸ τοῦ ὑμᾶς αἰτῆσαι αὐτόν. 6.9 Οὕτως οὖν προσεύχεσθε ὑμεῖς Πάτερ ἡμῶν ὁ ἐν τοῖς οὐρανοῖς· Ἁγιασθήτω τὸ ὄνομά σου,
6.10
ἐλθάτω ἡ βασιλεία σου, γενηθήτω τὸ θέλημά σου, ὡς ἐν οὐρανῷ καὶ ἐπὶ γῆς·
6.11
Τὸν ἄρτον ἡμῶν τὸν ἐπιούσιον δὸς ἡμῖν σήμερον·
6.12
καὶ ἄφες ἡμῖν τὰ ὀφειλήματα ἡμῶν, ὡς καὶ ἡμεῖς ἀφήκαμεν τοῖς ὀφειλέταις ἡμῶν·
6.13
καὶ μὴ εἰσενέγκῃς ἡμᾶς εἰς πειρασμόν, ἀλλὰ ῥῦσαι ἡμᾶς ἀπὸ τοῦ πονηροῦ.
6.14
Ἐὰν γὰρ ἀφῆτε τοῖς ἀνθρώποις τὰ παραπτώματα αὐτῶν, ἀφήσει καὶ ὑμῖν ὁ πατὴρ ὑμῶν ὁ οὐράνιος·
6.15
ἐὰν δὲ μὴ ἀφῆτε τοῖς ἀνθρώποις τὰ παραπτώματα αὐτῶν, οὐδὲ ὁ πατὴρ ὑμῶν ἀφήσει τὰ παραπτώματα ὑμῶν.
6.16
Ὅταν δὲ νηστεύητε, μὴ γίνεσθε ὡς οἱ ὑποκριταὶ σκυθρωποί, ἀφανίζουσιν γὰρ τὰ πρόσωπα αὐτῶν ὅπως φανῶσιν τοῖς ἀνθρώποις νηστεύοντες· ἀμὴν λέγω ὑμῖν, ἀπέχουσιν τὸν μισθὸν αὐτῶν.
6.17
σὺ δὲ νηστεύων ἄλειψαί σου τὴν κεφαλὴν καὶ τὸ πρόσωπόν σου νίψαι,
6.18
ὅπως μὴ φανῇς τοῖς ἀνθρώποις νηστεύων ἀλλὰ τῷ πατρί σου τῷ ἐν τῷ κρυφαίῳ· καὶ ὁ πατήρ σου ὁ βλέπων ἐν τῷ κρυφαίῳ ἀποδώσει σοι.
6.19
Μὴ θησαυρίζετε ὑμῖν θησαυροὺς ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς, ὅπου σὴς καὶ βρῶσις ἀφανίζει, καὶ ὅπου κλέπται διορύσσουσιν καὶ κλέπτουσιν· 6.20 θησαυρίζετε δὲ ὑμῖν θησαυροὺς ἐν οὐρανῷ, ὅπου οὔτε σὴς οὔτε βρῶσις ἀφανίζει, καὶ ὅπου κλέπται οὐ διορύσσουσιν οὐδὲ κλέπτουσιν· 6.21 ὅπου γάρ ἐστιν ὁ θησαυρός σου, ἐκεῖ ἔσται καὶ ἡ καρδία σου. 6.22 Ὁ λύχνος τοῦ σώματός ἐστιν ὁ ὀφθαλμός. ἐὰν οὖν ᾖ ὁ ὀφθαλμός σου ἁπλοῦς, ὅλον τὸ σῶμά σου φωτινὸν ἔσται· 6.23 ἐὰν δὲ ὁ ὀφθαλμός σου πονηρὸς ᾖ, ὅλον τὸ σῶμά σου σκοτινὸν ἔσται. εἰ οὖν τὸ φῶς τὸ ἐν σοὶ σκότος ἐστίν, τὸ σκότος πόσον. 6.24 Οὐδεὶς δύναται δυσὶ κυρίοις δουλεύειν· ἢ γὰρ τὸν ἕνα μισήσει καὶ τὸν ἕτερον ἀγαπήσει, ἢ ἑνὸς ἀνθέξεται καὶ τοῦ ἑτέρου καταφρονήσει· οὐ δύνασθε θεῷ δουλεύειν καὶ μαμωνᾷ. 6.25 Διὰ τοῦτο λέγω ὑμῖν, μὴ μεριμνᾶτε τῇ ψυχῇ ὑμῶν τί φάγητε ἢ τί πίητε, μηδὲ τῷ σώματι ὑμῶν τί ἐνδύσησθε· οὐχὶ ἡ ψυχὴ πλεῖόν ἐστι τῆς τροφῆς καὶ τὸ σῶμα τοῦ ἐνδύματος; 6.26 ἐμβλέψατε εἰς τὰ πετεινὰ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ ὅτι οὐ σπείρουσιν οὐδὲ θερίζουσιν οὐδὲ συνάγουσιν εἰς ἀποθήκας, καὶ ὁ πατὴρ ὑμῶν ὁ οὐράνιος τρέφει αὐτά· οὐχ ὑμεῖς μᾶλλον διαφέρετε αὐτῶν; 6.27 τίς δὲ ἐξ ὑμῶν μεριμνῶν δύναται προσθεῖναι ἐπὶ τὴν ἡλικίαν αὐτοῦ πῆχυν ἕνα; 6.28 καὶ περὶ ἐνδύματος τί μεριμνᾶτε; καταμάθετε τὰ κρίνα τοῦ ἀγροῦ πῶς αὐξάνουσιν· οὐ κοπιῶσιν οὐδὲ νήθουσιν· 6.29 λέγω δὲ ὑμῖν ὅτι οὐδὲ Σολομὼν ἐν πάσῃ τῇ δόξῃ αὐτοῦ περιεβάλετο ὡς ἓν τούτων. 6.30 εἰ δὲ τὸν χόρτον τοῦ ἀγροῦ σήμερον ὄντα καὶ αὔριον εἰς κλίβανον βαλλόμενον ὁ θεὸς οὕτως ἀμφιέννυσιν, οὐ πολλῷ μᾶλλον ὑμᾶς, ὀλιγόπιστοι; 6.31 μὴ οὖν μεριμνήσητε λέγοντες Τί φάγωμεν; ἤ Τί πίωμεν; ἤ Τί περιβαλώμεθα; 6.32 πάντα γὰρ ταῦτα τὰ ἔθνη ἐπιζητοῦσιν· οἶδεν γὰρ ὁ πατὴρ ὑμῶν ὁ οὐράνιος ὅτι χρῄζετε τούτων ἁπάντων. 6.33 ζητεῖτε δὲ πρῶτον τὴν βασιλείαν καὶ τὴν δικαιοσύνην αὐτοῦ, καὶ ταῦτα πάντα προστεθήσεται ὑμῖν. 6.34 μὴ οὖν μεριμνήσητε εἰς τὴν αὔριον, ἡ γὰρ αὔριον μεριμνήσει αὑτῆς· ἀρκετὸν τῇ ἡμέρᾳ ἡ κακία αὐτῆς.
7.6
Μὴ δῶτε τὸ ἅγιον τοῖς κυσίν, μηδὲ βάλητε τοὺς μαργαρίτας ὑμῶν ἔμπροσθεν τῶν χοίρων, μή ποτε καταπατήσουσιν αὐτοὺς ἐν τοῖς ποσὶν αὐτῶν καὶ στραφέντες ῥήξωσιν ὑμᾶς. 7.7 Αἰτεῖτε, καὶ δοθήσεται ὑμῖν· ζητεῖτε, καὶ εὑρήσετε· κρούετε, καὶ ἀνοιγήσεται ὑμῖν.
7.9
ἢ τίς ἐξ ὑμῶν ἄνθρωπος, ὃν αἰτήσει ὁ υἱὸς αὐτοῦ ἄρτον—μὴ λίθον ἐπιδώσει αὐτῷ; 7.10 ἢ καὶ ἰχθὺν αἰτήσει—μὴ ὄφιν ἐπιδώσει αὐτῷ;
7.21
Οὐ πᾶς ὁ λέγων μοι Κύριε κύριε εἰσελεύσεται εἰς τὴν βασιλείαν τῶν οὐρανῶν, ἀλλʼ ὁ ποιῶν τὸ θέλημα τοῦ πατρός μου τοῦ ἐν τοῖς οὐρανοῖς. 7.22 πολλοὶ ἐροῦσίν μοι ἐν ἐκείνῃ τῇ ἡμέρᾳ Κύριε κύριε, οὐ τῷ σῷ ὀνόματι ἐπροφητεύσαμεν, καὶ τῷ σῷ ὀνόματι δαιμόνια ἐξεβάλομεν, καὶ τῷ σῷ ὀνόματι δυνάμεις πολλὰς ἐποιήσαμεν;
11.20
Τότε ἤρξατο ὀνειδίζειν τὰς πόλεις ἐν αἷς ἐγένοντο αἱ πλεῖσται δυνάμεις αὐτοῦ, ὅτι οὐ μετενόησαν· 11.21 Οὐαί σοι, Χοραζείν· οὐαί σοι, Βηθσαιδάν· ὅτι εἰ ἐν Τύρῳ καὶ Σιδῶνι ἐγένοντο αἱ δυνάμεις αἱ γενόμεναι ἐν ὑμῖν, πάλαι ἂν ἐν σάκκῳ καὶ σποδῷ μετενόησαν. 11.22 πλὴν λέγω ὑμῖν, Τύρῳ καὶ Σιδῶνι ἀνεκτότερον ἔσται ἐν ἡμέρᾳ κρίσεως ἢ ὑμῖν.
11.27
Πάντα μοι παρεδόθη ὑπὸ τοῦ πατρός μου, καὶ οὐδεὶς ἐπιγινώσκει τὸν υἱὸν εἰ μὴ ὁ πατήρ, οὐδὲ τὸν πατέρα τις ἐπιγινώσκει εἰ μὴ ὁ υἱὸς καὶ ᾧ ἐὰν βούληται ὁ υἱὸς ἀποκαλύψαι.
12.40
ὥσπερ γὰρ ἦν Ἰωνᾶς ἐν τῇ κοιλίᾳ τοῦ κήτους τρεῖς ἡμέρας καὶ τρεῖς νύκτας, οὕτως ἔσται ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ ἀνθρώπου ἐν τῇ καρδίᾳ τῆς γῆς τρεῖς ἡμέρας καὶ τρεῖς νύκτας.
13.24
Ἄλλην παραβολὴν παρέθηκεν αὐτοῖς λέγων Ὡμοιώθη ἡ βασιλεία τῶν οὐρανῶν ἀνθρώπῳ σπείραντι καλὸν σπέρμα ἐν τῷ ἀγρῷ αὐτοῦ.
13.31
Ἄλλην παραβολὴν παρέθηκεν αὐτοῖς λέγων Ὁμοία ἐστὶν ἡ βασιλεία τῶν οὐρανῶν κόκκῳ σινάπεως, ὃν λαβὼν ἄνθρωπος ἔσπειρεν ἐν τῷ ἀγρῷ αὐτοῦ·
17.20
ὁ δὲ λέγει αὐτοῖς Διὰ τὴν ὀλιγοπιστίαν ὑμῶν· ἀμὴν γὰρ λέγω ὑμῖν, ἐὰν ἔχητε πίστιν ὡς κόκκον σινάπεως, ἐρεῖτε τῷ ὄρει τούτῳ Μετάβα ἔνθεν ἐκεῖ, καὶ μεταβήσεται, καὶ οὐδὲν ἀδυνατήσει ὑμῖν.
18.3
καὶ εἶπεν Ἀμὴν λέγω ὑμῖν, ἐὰν μὴ στραφῆτε καὶ γένησθε ὡς τὰ παιδία, οὐ μὴ εἰσέλθητε εἰς τὴν βασιλείαν τῶν οὐρανῶν.
18.19
Πάλιν ἀμὴν λέγω ὑμῖν ὅτι ἐὰν δύο συμφωνήσωσιν ἐξ ὑμῶν ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς περὶ παντὸς πράγματος οὗ ἐὰν αἰτήσωνται, γενήσεται αὐτοῖς παρὰ τοῦ πατρός μου τοῦ ἐν οὐρανοῖς. 18.20 οὗ γάρ εἰσιν δύο ἢ τρεῖς συνηγμένοι εἰς τὸ ἐμὸν ὄνομα, ἐκεῖ εἰμὶ ἐν μέσῳ αὐτῶν.
19.16
Καὶ ἰδοὺ εἷς προσελθὼν αὐτῷ εἶπεν Διδάσκαλε, τί ἀγαθὸν ποιήσω ἵνα σχῶ ζωὴν αἰώνιον; 19.17 ὁ δὲ εἶπεν αὐτῷ Τί με ἐρωτᾷς περὶ τοῦ ἀγαθοῦ; εἷς ἐστὶν ὁ ἀγαθός· εἰ δὲ θέλέις εἰς τὴν ζωὴν εἰσελθεῖν, τήρει τὰς ἐντολάς. 19.18 λέγει αὐτῷ Ποίας; ὁ δὲ Ἰησοῦς ἔφη Τό Οὐ φονεύσεις, Οὐ μοιχεύσεις, Οὐ κλέψεις, Οὐ ψευδομαρτυρήσεις, 19.19 Τίμα τὸν πατέρα καὶ τὴν μητέρα, καί Ἀγαπήσεις τὸν πλησίον σου ὡς σεαυτόν. 19.20 λέγει αὐτῷ ὁ νεανίσκος Ταῦτα πάντα ἐφύλαξα· τί ἔτι ὑστερῶ; 19.21 ἔφη αὐτῷ ὁ Ἰησοῦς Εἰ θέλεις τέλειος εἶναι, ὕπαγε πώλησόν σου τὰ ὑπάρχοντα καὶ δὸς τοῖς πτωχοῖς, καὶ ἕξεις θησαυρὸν ἐν οὐρανοῖς, καὶ δεῦρο ἀκολούθει μοι. 19.22 ἀκούσας δὲ ὁ νεανίσκος τὸν λόγον τοῦτον ἀπῆλθεν λυπούμενος, ἦν γὰρ ἔχων κτήματα πολλά.
19.29
καὶ πᾶς ὅστις ἀφῆκεν οἰκίας ἢ ἀδελφοὺς ἢ ἀδελφὰς ἢ πατέρα ἢ μητέρα ἢ τέκνα ἢ ἀγροὺς ἕνεκεν τοῦ ἐμοῦ ὀνόματος, πολλαπλασίονα λήμψεται καὶ ζωὴν αἰώνιον κληρονομήσει.
20.23
λέγει αὐτοῖς Τὸ μὲν ποτήριόν μου πίεσθε, τὸ δὲ καθίσαι ἐκ δεξιῶν μου καὶ ἐξ εὐωνύμων οὐκ ἔστιν ἐμὸν δοῦναι, ἀλλʼ οἷς ἡτοίμασται ὑπὸ τοῦ πατρός μου.
20.25
ὁ δὲ Ἰησοῦς προσκαλεσάμενος αὐτοὺς εἶπεν Οἴδατε ὅτι οἱ ἄρχοντες τῶν ἐθνῶν κατακυριεύουσιν αὐτῶν καὶ οἱ μεγάλοι κατεξουσιάζουσιν αὐτῶν. 20.26 οὐχ οὕτως ἐστὶν ἐν ὑμῖν· ἀλλʼ ὃς ἂν θέλῃ ἐν ὑμῖν μέγας γενέσθαι ἔσται ὑμῶν διάκονος, 20.27 καὶ ὃς ἂν θέλῃ ἐν ὑμῖν εἶναι πρῶτος ἔσται ὑμῶν δοῦλος· 20.28 ὥσπερ ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ ἀνθρώπου οὐκ ἦλθεν διακονηθῆναι ἀλλὰ διακονῆσαι καὶ δοῦναι τὴν ψυχὴν αὐτοῦ λύτρον ἀντὶ πολλῶν.
21.21
ἀποκριθεὶς δὲ ὁ Ἰησοῦς εἶπεν αὐτοῖς Ἀμὴν λέγω ὑμῖν, ἐὰν ἔχητε πίστιν καὶ μὴ διακριθῆτε, οὐ μόνον τὸ τῆς συκῆς ποιήσετε, ἀλλὰ κἂν τῷ ὄρει τούτῳ εἴπητε Ἄρθητι καὶ βλήθητι εἰς τὴν θάλασσαν, γενήσεται·
22.41
Συνηγμένων δὲ τῶν Φαρισαίων ἐπηρώτησεν αὐτοὺς ὁ Ἰησοῦς λέγων 22.42 Τί ὑμῖν δοκεῖ περὶ τοῦ χριστοῦ; τίνος υἱός ἐστιν; λέγουσιν αὐτῷ Τοῦ Δαυείδ. 22.43 λέγει αὐτοῖς Πῶς οὖν Δαυεὶδ ἐν πνεύματι καλεῖ αὐτὸν κύριον λέγων 22.44 Εἶπεν Κύριος τῷ κυρίῳ μου Κάθου ἐκ δεξιῶν μου ἕως ἂν θῶ τοὺς ἐχθρούς σου ὑποκάτω τῶν ποδῶν σου; 22.45 εἰ οὖν Δαυεὶδ καλεῖ αὐτὸν κύριον, πῶς υἱὸς αὐτοῦ ἐστίν; 22.46 καὶ οὐδεὶς ἐδύνατο ἀποκριθῆναι αὐτῷ λόγον, οὐδὲ ἐτόλμησέν τις ἀπʼ ἐκείνης τῆς ἡμέρας ἐπερωτῆσαι αὐτὸν οὐκέτι.
23.7
καὶ τοὺς ἀσπασμοὺς ἐν ταῖς ἀγοραῖς καὶ καλεῖσθαι ὑπὸ τῶν ἀνθρώπων Ῥαββεί. 23.8 ὑμεῖς δὲ μὴ κληθῆτε Ῥαββεί, εἷς γάρ ἐστιν ὑμῶν ὁ διδάσκαλος, πάντες δὲ ὑμεῖς ἀδελφοί ἐστε·
23.35
ὅπως ἔλθῃ ἐφʼ ὑμᾶς πᾶν αἱμα δίκαιον ἐκχυννόμενον ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς ἀπὸ τοῦ αἵματος Ἅβελ τοῦ δικαίου ἕως τοῦ αἵματος Ζαχαρίου υἱοῦ Βαραχίου, ὅν ἐφονεύσατε μεταξὺ τοῦ ναοῦ καὶ τοῦ θυσιαστηρίου.
26.39
καὶ προελθὼν μικρὸν ἔπεσεν ἐπὶ πρόσωπον αὐτοῦ προσευχόμενος καὶ λέγων Πάτερ μου, εἰ δυνατόν ἐστιν, παρελθάτω ἀπʼ ἐμοῦ τὸ ποτήριον τοῦτο· πλὴν οὐχ ὡς ἐγὼ θέλω ἀλλʼ ὡς σύ.
28.17
καὶ ἰδόντες αὐτὸν προσεκύνησαν, οἱ δὲ ἐδίστασαν.
28.19
πορευθέντες οὖν μαθητεύσατε πάντα τὰ ἔθνη, βαπτίζοντες αὐτοὺς εἰς τὸ ὄνομα τοῦ πατρὸς καὶ τοῦ υἱοῦ καὶ τοῦ ἁγίου πνεύματος, 28.20 διδάσκοντες αὐτοὺς τηρεῖν πάντα ὅσα ἐνετειλάμην ὑμῖν· καὶ ἰδοὺ ἐγὼ μεθʼ ὑμῶν εἰμὶ πάσας τὰς ἡμέρας ἕως τῆς συντελείας τοῦ αἰῶνος.'' None
sup>
3.9 Don't think to yourselves, 'We have Abraham for our father,' for I tell you that God is able to raise up children to Abraham from these stones. " 3.16 Jesus, when he was baptized, went up directly from the water: and behold, the heavens were opened to him. He saw the Spirit of God descending as a dove, and coming on him. 3.17 Behold, a voice out of the heavens said, "This is my beloved Son, with whom I am well pleased."
4.7
Jesus said to him, "Again, it is written, \'You shall not test the Lord, your God.\'"
5.3
"Blessed are the poor in spirit, For theirs is the Kingdom of Heaven. 5.4 Blessed are those who mourn, For they shall be comforted. 5.5 Blessed are the gentle, For they shall inherit the earth. 5.6 Blessed are those who hunger and thirst after righteousness, For they shall be filled. 5.7 Blessed are the merciful, For they shall obtain mercy. 5.8 Blessed are the pure in heart, For they shall see God. 5.9 Blessed are the peacemakers, For they shall be called sons of God. ' "5.10 Blessed are those who have been persecuted for righteousness' sake, For theirs is the Kingdom of Heaven. " '5.11 "Blessed are you when people reproach you, persecute you, and say all kinds of evil against you falsely, for my sake. 5.12 Rejoice, and be exceedingly glad, for great is your reward in heaven. For that is how they persecuted the prophets who were before you.
5.16
Even so, let your light shine before men; that they may see your good works, and glorify your Father who is in heaven. 5.17 "Don\'t think that I came to destroy the law or the prophets. I didn\'t come to destroy, but to fulfill. 5.18 For most assuredly, I tell you, until heaven and earth pass away, not even one smallest letter or one tiny pen stroke shall in any way pass away from the law, until all things are accomplished. 5.19 Whoever, therefore, shall break one of these least commandments, and teach others to do so, shall be called least in the Kingdom of Heaven; but whoever shall do and teach them shall be called great in the Kingdom of Heaven. 5.20 For I tell you that unless your righteousness exceeds that of the scribes and Pharisees, there is no way you will enter into the Kingdom of Heaven. 5.21 "You have heard that it was said to the ancient ones, \'You shall not murder;\' and \'Whoever shall murder shall be in danger of the judgment.\ "5.22 But I tell you, that everyone who is angry with his brother without a cause shall be in danger of the judgment; and whoever shall say to his brother, 'Raca!' shall be in danger of the council; and whoever shall say, 'You fool!' shall be in danger of the fire of Gehenna. " '5.23 "If therefore you are offering your gift at the altar, and there remember that your brother has anything against you, 5.24 leave your gift there before the altar, and go your way. First be reconciled to your brother, and then come and offer your gift. 5.25 Agree with your adversary quickly, while you are with him in the way; lest perhaps the prosecutor deliver you to the judge, and the judge deliver you to the officer, and you be cast into prison. 5.26 Most assuredly I tell you, you shall by no means get out of there, until you have paid the last penny. 5.27 "You have heard that it was said, \'You shall not commit adultery;\ '5.28 but I tell you that everyone who gazes at a woman to lust after her has committed adultery with her already in his heart. 5.29 If your right eye causes you to stumble, pluck it out and throw it away from you. For it is profitable for you that one of your members should perish, than for your whole body to be cast into Gehenna.
5.30
If your right hand causes you to stumble, cut it off, and throw it away from you: for it is profitable for you that one of your members should perish, and not your whole body be thrown into Gehenna.
5.31
"It was also said, \'Whoever shall put away his wife, let him give her a writing of divorce,\ 5.32 but I tell you that whoever who puts away his wife, except for the cause of sexual immorality, makes her an adulteress; and whoever marries her when she is put away commits adultery.
5.33
"Again you have heard that it was said to them of old time, \'You shall not make false vows, but shall perform to the Lord your vows,\ "
5.34
but I tell you, don't swear at all: neither by heaven, for it is the throne of God; " 5.35 nor by the earth, for it is the footstool of his feet; nor by Jerusalem, for it is the city of the great King. ' "
5.36
Neither shall you swear by your head, for you can't make one hair white or black. " "
5.37
But let your 'Yes' be 'Yes' and your 'No' be 'no.' Whatever is more than these is of the evil one. " 5.38 "You have heard that it was said, \'An eye for an eye, and a tooth for a tooth.\ "
5.39
But I tell you, don't resist him who is evil; but whoever strikes you on your right cheek, turn to him the other also. " '5.40 If anyone sues you to take away your coat, let him have your cloak also. 5.41 Whoever compels you to go one mile, go with him two. ' "5.42 Give to him who asks you, and don't turn away him who desires to borrow from you. " '5.43 "You have heard that it was said, \'You shall love your neighbor, and hate your enemy.\ '5.44 But I tell you, love your enemies, bless those who curse you, do good to those who hate you, and pray for those who mistreat you and persecute you, 5.45 that you may be sons of your Father who is in heaven. For he makes his sun to rise on the evil and the good, and sends rain on the just and the unjust. ' "5.46 For if you love those who love you, what reward do you have? Don't even the tax collectors do the same? " "5.47 If you only greet your friends, what more do you do than others? Don't even the tax collectors do the same? " '5.48 Therefore you shall be perfect, just as your Father in heaven is perfect.
6.1
"Be careful that you don\'t do your charitable giving before men, to be seen by them, or else you have no reward from your Father who is in heaven. ' "6.2 Therefore when you do merciful deeds, don't sound a trumpet before yourself, as the hypocrites do in the synagogues and in the streets, that they may get glory from men. Most assuredly I tell you, they have received their reward. " "6.3 But when you do merciful deeds, don't let your left hand know what your right hand does, " '6.4 so that your merciful deeds may be in secret, then your Father who sees in secret will reward you openly. 6.5 "When you pray, you shall not be as the hypocrites, for they love to stand and pray in the synagogues and in the corners of the streets, that they may be seen by men. Most assuredly, I tell you, they have received their reward. 6.6 But you, when you pray, enter into your inner chamber, and having shut your door, pray to your Father who is in secret, and your Father who sees in secret will reward you openly. ' "6.7 In praying, don't use vain repetitions, as the Gentiles do; for they think that they will be heard for their much speaking. " "6.8 Therefore don't be like them, for your Father knows what things you need, before you ask him. " "6.9 Pray like this: 'Our Father in heaven, may your name be kept holy. " 6.10 Let your kingdom come. Let your will be done, as in heaven, so on earth.
6.11
Give us today our daily bread.
6.12
Forgive us our debts, as we also forgive our debtors. ' "
6.13
Bring us not into temptation, but deliver us from the evil one. For yours is the kingdom, the power, and the glory forever. Amen.' " 6.14 "For if you forgive men their trespasses, your heavenly Father will also forgive you. ' "
6.15
But if you don't forgive men their trespasses, neither will your Father forgive your trespasses. " 6.16 "Moreover when you fast, don\'t be like the hypocrites, with sad faces. For they disfigure their faces, that they may be seen by men to be fasting. Most assuredly I tell you, they have received their reward.
6.17
But you, when you fast, anoint your head, and wash your face;
6.18
so that you are not seen by men to be fasting, but by your Father who is in secret, and your Father, who sees in secret, will reward you.
6.19
"Don\'t lay up treasures for yourselves on the earth, where moth and rust consume, and where thieves break through and steal; ' "6.20 but lay up for yourselves treasures in heaven, where neither moth nor rust consume, and where thieves don't break through and steal; " '6.21 for where your treasure is, there your heart will be also. 6.22 "The lamp of the body is the eye. If therefore your eye is sound, your whole body will be full of light. 6.23 But if your eye is evil, your whole body will be full of darkness. If therefore the light that is in you is darkness, how great is the darkness! 6.24 "No one can serve two masters, for either he will hate the one and love the other; or else he will be devoted to one and despise the other. You can\'t serve both God and Mammon. ' "6.25 Therefore, I tell you, don't be anxious for your life: what you will eat, or what you will drink; nor yet for your body, what you will wear. Isn't life more than food, and the body more than clothing? " "6.26 See the birds of the sky, that they don't sow, neither do they reap, nor gather into barns. Your heavenly Father feeds them. Aren't you of much more value than they? " '6.27 "Which of you, by being anxious, can add one cubit to the measure of his life? ' "6.28 Why are you anxious about clothing? Consider the lilies of the field, how they grow. They don't toil, neither do they spin, " '6.29 yet I tell you that even Solomon in all his glory was not dressed like one of these. ' "6.30 But if God so clothes the grass of the field, which today exists, and tomorrow is thrown into the oven, won't he much more clothe you, you of little faith? " '6.31 "Therefore don\'t be anxious, saying, \'What will we eat?\', \'What will we drink?\' or, \'With what will we be clothed?\ '6.32 For the Gentiles seek after all these things, for your heavenly Father knows that you need all these things. ' "6.33 But seek first God's Kingdom, and his righteousness; and all these things will be given to you as well. " "6.34 Therefore don't be anxious for tomorrow, for tomorrow will be anxious for itself. Each day's own evil is sufficient. " 7.6 "Don\'t give that which is holy to the dogs, neither throw your pearls before the pigs, lest perhaps they trample them under their feet, and turn and tear you to pieces. 7.7 "Ask, and it will be given you. Seek, and you will find. Knock, and it will be opened for you.
7.9
Or who is there among you, who, if his son asks him for bread, will give him a stone? 7.10 Or if he asks for a fish, who will give him a serpent? ' "
7.21
Not everyone who says to me, 'Lord, Lord,' will enter into the Kingdom of Heaven; but he who does the will of my Father who is in heaven. " "7.22 Many will tell me in that day, 'Lord, Lord, didn't we prophesy in your name, in your name cast out demons, and in your name do many mighty works?' " "
11.20
Then he began to denounce the cities in which most of his mighty works had been done, because they didn't repent. " '11.21 "Woe to you, Chorazin! Woe to you, Bethsaida! For if the mighty works had been done in Tyre and Sidon which were done in you, they would have repented long ago in sackcloth and ashes. 11.22 But I tell you, it will be more tolerable for Tyre and Sidon on the day of judgment than for you.
11.27
All things have been delivered to me by my Father. No one knows the Son, except the Father; neither does anyone know the Father, except the Son, and he to whom the Son desires to reveal him.
12.40
For as Jonah was three days and three nights in the belly of the whale, so will the Son of Man be three days and three nights in the heart of the earth.
13.24
He set another parable before them, saying, "The Kingdom of Heaven is like a man who sowed good seed in his field,
13.31
He set another parable before them, saying, "The Kingdom of Heaven is like a grain of mustard seed, which a man took, and sowed in his field;
17.20
He said to them, "Because of your unbelief. For most assuredly I tell you, if you have faith as a grain of mustard seed, you will tell this mountain, \'Move from here to there,\' and it will move; and nothing will be impossible for you.
18.3
and said, "Most assuredly I tell you, unless you turn, and become as little children, you will in no way enter into the Kingdom of Heaven.
18.19
Again, assuredly I tell you, that if two of you will agree on earth concerning anything that they will ask, it will be done for them by my Father who is in heaven. 18.20 For where two or three are gathered together in my name, there I am in the midst of them."
19.16
Behold, one came to him and said, "Good teacher, what good thing shall I do, that I may have eternal life?" 19.17 He said to him, "Why do you call me good? No one is good but one, that is, God. But if you want to enter into life, keep the commandments." 19.18 He said to him, "Which ones?"Jesus said, "\'You shall not murder.\' \'You shall not commit adultery.\' \'You shall not steal.\' \'You shall not offer false testimony.\ '19.19 \'Honor your father and mother.\' And, \'You shall love your neighbor as yourself.\'" 19.20 The young man said to him, "All these things I have observed from my youth. What do I still lack?" 19.21 Jesus said to him, "If you want to be perfect, go, sell what you have, and give to the poor, and you will have treasure in heaven; and come, follow me." 19.22 But when the young man heard the saying, he went away sad, for he was one who had great possessions. ' "
19.29
Everyone who has left houses, or brothers, or sisters, or father, or mother, or wife, or children, or lands, for my name's sake, will receive one hundred times, and will inherit eternal life. " 20.23 He said to them, "You will indeed drink my cup, and be baptized with the baptism that I am baptized with, but to sit on my right hand and on my left hand is not mine to give; but it is for whom it has been prepared by my Father."
20.25
But Jesus summoned them, and said, "You know that the rulers of the Gentiles lord it over them, and their great ones exercise authority over them. 20.26 It shall not be so among you, but whoever desires to become great among you shall be your servant. 20.27 Whoever desires to be first among you shall be your bondservant, 20.28 even as the Son of Man came not to be served, but to serve, and to give his life as a ransom for many."
21.21
Jesus answered them, "Most assuredly I tell you, if you have faith, and don\'t doubt, you will not only do what is done to the fig tree, but even if you told this mountain, \'Be taken up and cast into the sea,\' it would be done.
22.41
Now while the Pharisees were gathered together, Jesus asked them a question, 22.42 saying, "What do you think of the Christ? Whose son is he?"They said to him, "of David." 22.43 He said to them, "How then does David in the Spirit call him Lord, saying, ' "22.44 'The Lord said to my Lord, Sit on my right hand, Until I make your enemies a footstool for your feet?' " '22.45 "If then David calls him Lord, how is he his son?" 22.46 No one was able to answer him a word, neither dared any man from that day forth ask him any more questions. ' "
23.7
the salutations in the marketplaces, and to be called 'Rabbi, Rabbi' by men. " "23.8 But don't you be called 'Rabbi,' for one is your teacher, the Christ, and all of you are brothers. " 23.35 that on you may come all the righteous blood shed on the earth, from the blood of righteous Abel to the blood of Zachariah son of Barachiah, whom you killed between the sanctuary and the altar.
26.39
He went forward a little, fell on his face, and prayed, saying, "My Father, if it is possible, let this cup pass away from me; nevertheless, not what I desire, but what you desire."
28.17
When they saw him, they bowed down to him, but some doubted.
28.19
Go, and make disciples of all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit, 28.20 teaching them to observe all things which I commanded you. Behold, I am with you always, even to the end of the age." Amen. '" None
59. Seneca The Younger, Letters, 113.18, 116.1 (1st cent. CE - 1st cent. CE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Appearance (phantasia), distinguished from judgement, belief, as involving assent • Seneca, the Younger, Stoic, Aristotelian metriopatheia ridiculed as belief in moderate disease • belief, nonreflective • belief/s, nature of • belief/s, role in emotion

 Found in books: Agri (2022), Reading Fear in Flavian Epic: Emotion, Power, and Stoicism, 18; Mackey (2022), Belief and Cult: Rethinking Roman Religion, 103; Sorabji (2000), Emotion and Peace of Mind: From Stoic Agitation to Christian Temptation, 66, 209

sup>
113.18 Every living thing possessed of reason is inactive if it is not first stirred by some external impression; then the impulse comes, and finally assent confirms the impulse.8 Now what assent is, I shall explain. Suppose that I ought to take a walk: I do walk, but only after uttering the command to myself and approving this opinion of mine. Or suppose that I ought to seat myself; I do seat myself, but only after the same process. This assent is not a part of virtue. ' ' None
60. Tacitus, Annals, 4.16.2, 16.22.1 (1st cent. CE - 2nd cent. CE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Roman religion, and belief • belief • belief, Roman • belief/s, as misconceptions on Stoic lines of thought

 Found in books: Agri (2022), Reading Fear in Flavian Epic: Emotion, Power, and Stoicism, 28; Mackey (2022), Belief and Cult: Rethinking Roman Religion, 354; Shannon-Henderson (2019), Power Play in Latin Love Elegy and its Multiple Forms of Continuity in Ovid’s , 7, 342, 343, 344

sup>
4.16.2 \xa0Nearly at the same date, the Caesar spoke on the need of choosing a flamen of Jupiter, to replace the late Servius Maluginensis, and of also passing new legislation. "Three patricians," he pointed out, "children of parents wedded \'by cake and spelt,\' were nominated simultaneously; and on one of them the selection fell. The system was old-fashioned, nor was there now as formerly the requisite supply of candidates, since the habit of marrying by the ancient ritual had been dropped, or was retained in few families." â\x80\x94 Here he offered several explanations of the fact, the principal one being the indifference of both sexes, though there was also a deliberate avoidance of the difficulties of the ceremony itself. â\x80\x94 ".\xa0.\xa0.\xa0and since both the man obtaining this priesthood and the woman passing into the marital control of a flamen were automatically withdrawn from paternal jurisdiction. Consequently, a remedy must be applied either by a senatorial resolution or by special law, precisely as Augustus had modified several relics of the rough old world to suit the needs of the present." It was decided, then, after a discussion of the religious points, that no change should be made in the constitution of the flamenship; but a law was carried, that the flamen\'s wife, though under her husband\'s tutelage in respect of her sacred duties, should otherwise stand upon the same legal footing as any ordinary woman. Maluginensis\' son was elected in the room of his father; and to enhance the dignity of the priests and increase their readiness to perform the ritual of the various cults, two million sesterces were voted to the Virgin Cornelia, who was being appointed to succeed Scantia; while Augusta, whenever she entered the theatre, was to take her place among the seats reserved for the Vestals. <
16.22.1
\xa0He preferred other charges as well:â\x80\x94 "At the beginning of the year, Thrasea evaded the customary oath; though the holder of a quindecimviral priesthood, he took no part in the national vows; he had never offered a sacrifice for the welfare of the emperor or for his celestial voice. Once a constant and indefatigable member, who showed himself the advocate or the adversary of the most commonplace resolutions of the Fathers, for three years he had not set foot within the curia; and but yesterday, when his colleagues were gathering with emulous haste to crush Silanus and Vetus, he had preferred to devote his leisure to the private cases of his clients. Matters were come already to a schism and to factions: if many made the same venture, it was war! \'As once,\' he said, \'this discord-loving state prated of Caesar and Cato, so now, Nero, it prates of yourself and Thrasea. And he has his followers â\x80\x94\xa0his satellites, rather â\x80\x94 who affect, not as yet the contumacity of his opinions, but his bearing and his looks, and whose stiffness and austerity are designed for an impeachment of your wantonness. To him alone your safety is a thing uncared for, your talents a thing unhonoured. The imperial happiness he cannot brook: can he not even be satisfied with the imperial bereavements and sorrows? Not to believe Poppaea deity bespeaks the same temper that will not swear to the acts of the deified Augustus and the deified Julius. He contemns religion, he abrogates law. The journal of the Roman people is scanned throughout the provinces and armies with double care for news of what Thrasea has not done! Either let us pass over to his creed, if it is the better, or let these seekers after a new world lose their chief and their instigator. It is the sect that produced the Tuberones and the Favonii â\x80\x94 names unloved even in the old republic. In order to subvert the empire, they make a parade of liberty: the empire overthrown, they will lay hands on liberty itself. You have removed Cassius to little purpose, if you intend to allow these rivals of the Bruti to multiply and flourish! A\xa0word in conclusion: write nothing yourself about Thrasea â\x80\x94 leave the senate to decide between us!\'\xa0" Nero fanned still more the eager fury of Cossutianus, and reinforced him with the mordant eloquence of Eprius Marcellus.'' None
61. None, None, nan (1st cent. CE - 1st cent. CE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Appearance (phantasia), distinguished from judgement, belief, as involving assent • Aristotle, Unlike Plato, distinguishes appearance (phantasia) from belief • Belief (doxa), In Stoicism differs by assent • Belief (doxa), Not distinguished from appearance in Plato • Belief (doxa), distinguished from appearance (phantasia) in Aristotle and Stoics • Cicero, on beliefs in emotion • belief/s, nature of • belief/s, role in emotion • beliefs,role in emotion

 Found in books: Agri (2022), Reading Fear in Flavian Epic: Emotion, Power, and Stoicism, 19, 20; Graver (2007), Stoicism and Emotion, 233; Sorabji (2000), Emotion and Peace of Mind: From Stoic Agitation to Christian Temptation, 41, 42, 66, 67, 68

62. None, None, nan (1st cent. CE - 2nd cent. CE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Appearance (phantasia), distinguished from judgement, belief, as involving assent, Questioning of appearances • belief/opinion (doxa, δόξα‎)

 Found in books: Sorabji (2000), Emotion and Peace of Mind: From Stoic Agitation to Christian Temptation, 216; d'Hoine and Martijn (2017), All From One: A Guide to Proclus, 269

63. None, None, nan (1st cent. CE - 1st cent. CE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Belief • Belief, Believer(s) • belief • beliefs, basic and non-basic • coherence, as criterion for belief or trust • correspondence, as basis for belief or knowledge • faith/belief • faith/belief, as God’s gift • witness, as basis of belief or trust

 Found in books: Langstaff, Stuckenbruck, and Tilly, (2022), The Lord’s Prayer, 219; Levison (2023), The Greek Life of Adam and Eve. 609; Lynskey (2021), Tyconius’ Book of Rules: An Ancient Invitation to Ecclesial Hermeneutics, 190; Morgan (2022), The New Testament and the Theology of Trust: 'This Rich Trust', 28, 66, 153, 299, 300, 327; Wilson (2018), Augustine's Conversion from Traditional Free Choice to "Non-free Free Will": A Comprehensive Methodology, 123, 161

64. None, None, nan (1st cent. CE - 1st cent. CE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Beliefs • belief, fama

 Found in books: Bricault and Bonnet (2013), Panthée: Religious Transformations in the Graeco-Roman Empire, 94; Erker (2023), Ambiguity and Religion in Ovid’s Fasti: Religious Innovation and the Imperial Family, 156

65. None, None, nan (1st cent. CE - 2nd cent. CE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Revelation and guidance, Graeco-Roman beliefs • belief and faith

 Found in books: Despotis and Lohr (2022), Religious and Philosophical Conversion in the Ancient Mediterranean Traditions, 331; Moxon (2017), Peter's Halakhic Nightmare: The 'Animal' Vision of Acts 10:9–16 in Jewish and Graeco-Roman Perspective. 238

66. None, None, nan (2nd cent. CE - 3rd cent. CE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Prodicus, religious beliefs • Xenophanes, on knowledge and belief • belief • belief (doxa) • belief, Epicurean theory of • belief, centrality of • belief, dogmatic belief • belief, religious • belief, theological

 Found in books: Jedan (2009), Stoic Virtues: Chrysippus and the Religious Character of Stoic Ethics, 189; Long (2006), From Epicurus to Epictetus Studies in Hellenistic and Roman Philosophy, 96, 231, 235; Mackey (2022), Belief and Cult: Rethinking Roman Religion, 218, 220; Vogt (2015), Pyrrhonian Skepticism in Diogenes Laertius. 111; Wolfsdorf (2020), Early Greek Ethics, 21, 208

67. None, None, nan (2nd cent. CE - 3rd cent. CE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Appearance (phantasia), distinguished from judgement, belief, as involving assent • Belief (doxa), On Plotinus • Plotinus, Neoplatonist, Belief not distinguished from appearance • belief (doxa) • false belief

 Found in books: Sorabji (2000), Emotion and Peace of Mind: From Stoic Agitation to Christian Temptation, 28; Wolfsdorf (2020), Early Greek Ethics, 685

68. None, None, nan (2nd cent. CE - 3rd cent. CE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Belief/believers • belief and faith • faith/belief • faith/belief, as God’s gift • faith/belief, initial faith

 Found in books: Binder (2012), Tertullian, on Idolatry and Mishnah Avodah Zarah: Questioning the Parting of the Ways Between Christians and Jews, 81; Despotis and Lohr (2022), Religious and Philosophical Conversion in the Ancient Mediterranean Traditions, 135; Wilson (2018), Augustine's Conversion from Traditional Free Choice to "Non-free Free Will": A Comprehensive Methodology, 57

69. None, None, nan (2nd cent. CE - 3rd cent. CE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Appearance (phantasia), distinguished from judgement, belief, as involving assent, Questioning of appearances • Cicero, on beliefs in emotion • belief/s, as misconceptions on Stoic lines of thought • belief/s, nature of • belief/s, role in emotion • beliefs,role in emotion • fresh beliefs

 Found in books: Agri (2022), Reading Fear in Flavian Epic: Emotion, Power, and Stoicism, 15, 18; Graver (2007), Stoicism and Emotion, 228, 233; Sorabji (2000), Emotion and Peace of Mind: From Stoic Agitation to Christian Temptation, 330

70. None, None, nan (2nd cent. CE - 2nd cent. CE)
 Tagged with subjects: • belief • post-mortality belief, representation of, Egyptian context

 Found in books: Petrovic and Petrovic (2016), Inner Purity and Pollution in Greek Religion, 281; Waldner et al. (2016), Burial Rituals, Ideas of Afterlife, and the Individual in the Hellenistic World and the Roman Empire, 74

71. Diogenes Laertius, Lives of The Philosophers, 7.110-7.114 (3rd cent. CE - 3rd cent. CE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Appearance (phantasia), distinguished from judgement, belief, as involving assent • Cicero, on beliefs in emotion • belief/s, as traits of character • belief/s, nature of • belief/s, role in emotion • beliefs,as traits of character • beliefs,evaluative • beliefs,role in emotion • fresh beliefs

 Found in books: Agri (2022), Reading Fear in Flavian Epic: Emotion, Power, and Stoicism, 18, 73; Graver (2007), Stoicism and Emotion, 39, 141, 231, 233; Sorabji (2000), Emotion and Peace of Mind: From Stoic Agitation to Christian Temptation, 67

sup>
7.110 And in things intermediate also there are duties; as that boys should obey the attendants who have charge of them.According to the Stoics there is an eight-fold division of the soul: the five senses, the faculty of speech, the intellectual faculty, which is the mind itself, and the generative faculty, being all parts of the soul. Now from falsehood there results perversion, which extends to the mind; and from this perversion arise many passions or emotions, which are causes of instability. Passion, or emotion, is defined by Zeno as an irrational and unnatural movement in the soul, or again as impulse in excess.The main, or most universal, emotions, according to Hecato in his treatise On the Passions, book ii., and Zeno in his treatise with the same title, constitute four great classes, grief, fear, desire or craving, pleasure.' "7.111 They hold the emotions to be judgements, as is stated by Chrysippus in his treatise On the Passions: avarice being a supposition that money is a good, while the case is similar with drunkenness and profligacy and all the other emotions.And grief or pain they hold to be an irrational mental contraction. Its species are pity, envy, jealousy, rivalry, heaviness, annoyance, distress, anguish, distraction. Pity is grief felt at undeserved suffering; envy, grief at others' prosperity; jealousy, grief at the possession by another of that which one desires for oneself; rivalry, pain at the possession by another of what one has oneself." '7.112 Heaviness or vexation is grief which weighs us down, annoyance that which coops us up and straitens us for want of room, distress a pain brought on by anxious thought that lasts and increases, anguish painful grief, distraction irrational grief, rasping and hindering us from viewing the situation as a whole.Fear is an expectation of evil. Under fear are ranged the following emotions: terror, nervous shrinking, shame, consternation, panic, mental agony. Terror is a fear which produces fright; shame is fear of disgrace; nervous shrinking is a fear that one will have to act; consternation is fear due to a presentation of some unusual occurrence; 7.113 panic is fear with pressure exercised by sound; mental agony is fear felt when some issue is still in suspense.Desire or craving is irrational appetency, and under it are ranged the following states: want, hatred, contentiousness, anger, love, wrath, resentment. Want, then, is a craving when it is baulked and, as it were, cut off from its object, but kept at full stretch and attracted towards it in vain. Hatred is a growing and lasting desire or craving that it should go ill with somebody. Contentiousness is a craving or desire connected with partisanship; anger a craving or desire to punish one who is thought to have done you an undeserved injury. The passion of love is a craving from which good men are free; for it is an effort to win affection due to the visible presence of beauty.' "7.114 Wrath is anger which has long rankled and has become malicious, waiting for its opportunity, as is illustrated by the lines:Even though for the one day he swallow his anger, yet doth he still keep his displeasure thereafter in his heart, till he accomplish it.Resentment is anger in an early stage.Pleasure is an irrational elation at the accruing of what seems to be choiceworthy; and under it are ranged ravishment, malevolent joy, delight, transport. Ravishment is pleasure which charms the ear. Malevolent joy is pleasure at another's ills. Delight is the mind's propulsion to weakness, its name in Greek (τέρψις) being akin to τρέψις or turning. To be in transports of delight is the melting away of virtue."' None
72. Origen, Against Celsus, 6.22 (3rd cent. CE - 3rd cent. CE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Beliefs • post-mortality belief, belief, Mithras context

 Found in books: Bricault and Bonnet (2013), Panthée: Religious Transformations in the Graeco-Roman Empire, 157; Waldner et al. (2016), Burial Rituals, Ideas of Afterlife, and the Individual in the Hellenistic World and the Roman Empire, 209, 210

sup>
6.22 After this, Celsus, desiring to exhibit his learning in his treatise against us, quotes also certain Persian mysteries, where he says: These things are obscurely hinted at in the accounts of the Persians, and especially in the mysteries of Mithras, which are celebrated among them. For in the latter there is a representation of the two heavenly revolutions - of the movement, viz., of the fixed stars, and of that which take place among the planets, and of the passage of the soul through these. The representation is of the following nature: There is a ladder with lofty gates, and on the top of it an eighth gate. The first gate consists of lead, the second of tin, the third of copper, the fourth of iron, the fifth of a mixture of metals, the sixth of silver, and the seventh of gold. The first gate they assign to Saturn, indicating by the 'lead' the slowness of this star; the second to Venus, comparing her to the splendour and softness of tin; the third to Jupiter, being firm and solid; the fourth to Mercury, for both Mercury and iron are fit to endure all things, and are money-making and laborious; the fifth to Mars, because, being composed of a mixture of metals, it is varied and unequal; the sixth, of silver, to the Moon; the seventh, of gold, to the Sun - thus imitating the different colors of the two latter. He next proceeds to examine the reason of the stars being arranged in this order, which is symbolized by the names of the rest of matter. Musical reasons, moreover, are added or quoted by the Persian theology; and to these, again, he strives to add a second explanation, connected also with musical considerations. But it seems to me, that to quote the language of Celsus upon these matters would be absurd, and similar to what he himself has done, when, in his accusations against Christians and Jews, he quoted, most inappropriately, not only the words of Plato; but, dissatisfied even with these, he adduced in addition the mysteries of the Persian Mithras, and the explanation of them. Now, whatever be the case with regard to these - whether the Persians and those who conduct the mysteries of Mithras give false or true accounts regarding them - why did he select these for quotation, rather than some of the other mysteries, with the explanation of them? For the mysteries of Mithras do not appear to be more famous among the Greeks than those of Eleusis, or than those in Ægina, where individuals are initiated in the rites of Hecate. But if he must introduce barbarian mysteries with their explanation, why not rather those of the Egyptians, which are highly regarded by many, or those of the Cappadocians regarding the Comanian Diana, or those of the Thracians, or even those of the Romans themselves, who initiate the noblest members of their senate? But if he deemed it inappropriate to institute a comparison with any of these, because they furnished no aid in the way of accusing Jews or Christians, why did it not also appear to him inappropriate to adduce the instance of the mysteries of Mithras? "" None
73. Origen, On First Principles, 3.2.2 (3rd cent. CE - 3rd cent. CE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Appearance (phantasia), distinguished from judgement, belief, as involving assent • faith/belief

 Found in books: Sorabji (2000), Emotion and Peace of Mind: From Stoic Agitation to Christian Temptation, 66; Wilson (2018), Augustine's Conversion from Traditional Free Choice to "Non-free Free Will": A Comprehensive Methodology, 70

sup>
3.2.2 We, however, who see the reason (of the thing) more clearly, do not hold this opinion, taking into account those (sins) which manifestly originate as a necessary consequence of our bodily constitution. Must we indeed suppose that the devil is the cause of our feeling hunger or thirst? Nobody, I think, will venture to maintain that. If, then, he is not the cause of our feeling hunger and thirst, wherein lies the difference when each individual has attained the age of puberty, and that period has called forth the incentives of the natural heat? It will undoubtedly follow, that as the devil is not the cause of our feeling hunger and thirst, so neither is he the cause of that appetency which naturally arises at the time of maturity, viz., the desire of sexual intercourse. Now it is certain that this cause is not always so set in motion by the devil that we should be obliged to suppose that bodies would nor possess a desire for intercourse of that kind if the devil did not exist. Let us consider, in the next place, if, as we have already shown, food is desired by human beings, not from a suggestion of the devil, but by a kind of natural instinct, whether, if there were no devil, it were possible for human experience to exhibit such restraint in partaking of food as never to exceed the proper limits; i.e., that no one would either take otherwise than the case required, or more than reason would allow; and so it would result that men, observing due measure and moderation in the matter of eating, would never go wrong. I do not think, indeed, that so great moderation could be observed by men (even if there were no instigation by the devil inciting thereto), as that no individual, in partaking of food, would go beyond due limits and restraint, until he had learned to do so from long usage and experience. What, then, is the state of the case? In the matter of eating and drinking it was possible for us to go wrong, even without any incitement from the devil, if we should happen to be either less temperate or less careful (than we ought); and are we to suppose, then, in our appetite for sexual intercourse, or in the restraint of our natural desires, our condition is not something similar? I am of opinion, indeed, that the same course of reasoning must be understood to apply to other natural movements as those of covetousness, or of anger, or of sorrow, or of all those generally which through the vice of intemperance exceed the natural bounds of moderation. There are therefore manifest reasons for holding the opinion, that as in good things the human will is of itself weak to accomplish any good (for it is by divine help that it is brought to perfection in everything); so also, in things of an opposite nature we receive certain initial elements, and, as it were, seeds of sins, from those things which we use agreeably to nature; but when we have indulged them beyond what is proper, and have not resisted the first movements to intemperance, then the hostile power, seizing the occasion of this first transgression, incites and presses us hard in every way, seeking to extend our sins over a wider field, and furnishing us human beings with occasions and beginnings of sins, which these hostile powers spread far and wide, and, if possible, beyond all limits. Thus, when men at first for a little desire money, covetousness begins to grow as the passion increases, and finally the fall into avarice takes place. And after this, when blindness of mind has succeeded passion, and the hostile powers, by their suggestions, hurry on the mind, money is now no longer desired, but stolen, and acquired by force, or even by shedding human blood. Finally, a confirmatory evidence of the fact that vices of such enormity proceed from demons, may be easily seen in this, that those individuals who are oppressed either by immoderate love, or incontrollable anger, or excessive sorrow, do not suffer less than those who are bodily vexed by devils. For it is recorded in certain histories, that some have fallen into madness from a state of love, others from a state of anger, not a few from a state of sorrow, and even from one of excessive joy; which results, I think, from this, that those opposing powers, i.e., those demons, having gained a lodgment in their minds which has been already laid open to them by intemperance, have taken complete possession of their sensitive nature, especially when no feeling of the glory of virtue has aroused them to resistance.'' None
74. Porphyry, On The Cave of The Nymphs, 6 (3rd cent. CE - 4th cent. CE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Beliefs • post-mortality belief, belief, Mithras context

 Found in books: Bricault and Bonnet (2013), Panthée: Religious Transformations in the Graeco-Roman Empire, 157; Waldner et al. (2016), Burial Rituals, Ideas of Afterlife, and the Individual in the Hellenistic World and the Roman Empire, 212, 213

sup>
6 This world, then, is sacred and pleasant to souls wno nave now proceeded into nature, and to natal daemons, though it is essentially dark and obscure; from which some have suspected that souls also are of an obscure nature and essentially consist of air. Hence a cavern, which is both pleasant and dark, will be appropriately consecrated to souls on the earth, conformably to its similitude to the world, in which, as in the greatest of all temples, souls reside. To the nymphs likewise, who preside over waters, a cavern, in which there are perpetually flowing streams, is adapted. Let, therefore, this present cavern be consecrated to souls, and among the more partial powers, to nymphs that preside over streams and fountains, and who, on this account, are called fontal and naiades. Waat, therefore, are the different symbols, some of which are adapted to souls, but others to the aquatic powers, in order that we may apprehend that this cavern is consecrated in common to |19 both? Let the stony bowls, then, and the amphorae be symbols of the aquatic nymphs. For these are, indeed, the symbols of Bacchus, but their composition is fictile, i.e., consists of baked earth, and these are friendly to the vine, the gift of God; since the fruit of the vine is brought to a proper maturity by the celestial fire of the sun. But the stony bowls and amphorae are in the most eminent degree adapted to the nymphs who preside over the water that flows from rocks. And to souls that descend into generation and are occupied in corporeal energies, what symbol can be more appropriate than those instruments pertaining to weaving? Hence, also, the poet ventures to say, "that on these, the nymphs weave purple webs, admirable to the view." For the formation of the flesh is on and about the bones, which in the bodies of animals resemble stones. Hence these instruments of weaving consist of stone, and not of any other matter. But the purple webs will evidently be the flesh which is woven from the blood. For purple woollen garments are tinged from blood. and wool is dyed from animal juice. The generation of flesh, also, is through and from blood. Add, too, that |20 the body is a garment with which the soul is invested, a thing wonderful to the sight, whether this refers to the composition of the soul, or contributes to the colligation of the soul (to the whole of a visible essence). Thus, also, Proserpine, who is the inspective guardian of everything produced from seed, is represented by Orpheus as weaving a web (note 7), and the heavens are called by the ancients a veil, in consequence of being,as it were, the vestment of the celestial Gods. '' None
75. None, None, nan (3rd cent. CE - 4th cent. CE)
 Tagged with subjects: • belief • belief (doxa)

 Found in books: Long (2006), From Epicurus to Epictetus Studies in Hellenistic and Roman Philosophy, 54; Vogt (2015), Pyrrhonian Skepticism in Diogenes Laertius. 8

76. None, None, nan (4th cent. CE - 5th cent. CE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Augustine, Will involved in belief • Belief (doxa), Hence for Stoics and Augustine voluntary • Will, Expansion of role in Augustine, will in belief, perception, memory, imagination, thought, faith • faith/belief • faith/belief, as God’s gift • faith/belief, initial faith • faith/belief, initium fidei

 Found in books: Sorabji (2000), Emotion and Peace of Mind: From Stoic Agitation to Christian Temptation, 47, 337; Wilson (2018), Augustine's Conversion from Traditional Free Choice to "Non-free Free Will": A Comprehensive Methodology, 163, 164, 252, 260, 290

77. None, None, nan (4th cent. CE - 5th cent. CE)
 Tagged with subjects: • belief, deontic • belief, shared • faith/belief • faith/belief, as God’s gift

 Found in books: Mackey (2022), Belief and Cult: Rethinking Roman Religion, 158; Wilson (2018), Augustine's Conversion from Traditional Free Choice to "Non-free Free Will": A Comprehensive Methodology, 150

78. Babylonian Talmud, Avodah Zarah, None
 Tagged with subjects: • Messianic beliefs, expectations, idea • minut, wrong belief

 Found in books: Ruzer (2020), Early Jewish Messianism in the New Testament: Reflections in the Dim Mirror, 35; Schremer (2010), Brothers Estranged: Heresy, Christianity and Jewish Identity in Late Antiquity, 203

17a והנאך ועליו נתפסת אמר לו עקיבא הזכרתני פעם אחת הייתי מהלך בשוק העליון של ציפורי ומצאתי אחד ומתלמידי ישו הנוצרי ויעקב איש כפר סכניא שמו אמר לי כתוב בתורתכם (דברים כג, יט) לא תביא אתנן זונה וגו\' מהו לעשות הימנו בהכ"ס לכ"ג ולא אמרתי לו כלום,אמר לי כך לימדני ישו הנוצרי (מיכה א, ז) כי מאתנן זונה קבצה ועד אתנן זונה ישובו ממקום הטנופת באו למקום הטנופת ילכו,והנאני הדבר על ידי זה נתפסתי למינות ועברתי על מה שכתוב בתורה (משלי ה, ח) הרחק מעליה דרכך זו מינות ואל תקרב אל פתח ביתה זו הרשות ואיכא דאמרי הרחק מעליה דרכך זו מינות והרשות ואל תקרב אל פתח ביתה זו זונה וכמה אמר רב חסדא ארבע אמות,ורבנן האי מאתנן זונה מאי דרשי ביה כדרב חסדא דאמר רב חסדא כל זונה שנשכרת לבסוף היא שוכרת שנאמר (יחזקאל טז, לד) ובתתך אתנן ואתנן לא נתן לך ותהי להפך,ופליגא דרבי פדת דא"ר פדת לא אסרה תורה אלא קריבה של גלוי עריות בלבד שנא\' (ויקרא יח, ו) איש איש אל כל שאר בשרו לא תקרבו לגלות ערוה,עולא כי הוה אתי מבי רב הוה מנשק להו לאחתיה אבי ידייהו ואמרי לה אבי חדייהו ופליגא דידיה אדידיה דאמר עולא קריבה בעלמא אסור משום לך לך אמרין נזירא סחור סחור לכרמא לא תקרב,(משלי ל, טו) לעלוקה שתי בנות הב הב מאי הב הב אמר מר עוקבא קול שתי בנות שצועקות מגיהנם ואומרות בעוה"ז הבא הבא ומאן נינהו מינות והרשות איכא דאמרי אמר רב חסדא אמר מר עוקבא קול גיהנם צועקת ואומרת הביאו לי שתי בנות שצועקות ואומרות בעולם הזה הבא הבא,(משלי ב, יט) כל באיה לא ישובון ולא ישיגו אורחות חיים וכי מאחר שלא שבו היכן ישיגו ה"ק ואם ישובו לא ישיגו אורחות חיים,למימרא דכל הפורש ממינות מיית והא ההיא דאתאי לקמיה דרב חסדא ואמרה ליה קלה שבקלות עשתה בנה הקטן מבנה הגדול ואמר לה רב חסדא טרחו לה בזוודתא ולא מתה,מדקאמרה קלה שבקלות עשתה מכלל דמינות נמי הויא בה ההוא דלא הדרא בה שפיר ומש"ה לא מתה,איכא דאמרי ממינות אין מעבירה לא והא ההיא דאתאי קמיה דרב חסדא וא"ל ר"ח זוידו לה זוודתא ומתה מדקאמרה קלה שבקלות מכלל דמינות נמי הויא בה,ומעבירה לא והתניא אמרו עליו על ר"א בן דורדיא שלא הניח זונה אחת בעולם שלא בא עליה פעם אחת שמע שיש זונה אחת בכרכי הים והיתה נוטלת כיס דינרין בשכרה נטל כיס דינרין והלך ועבר עליה שבעה נהרות בשעת הרגל דבר הפיחה אמרה כשם שהפיחה זו אינה חוזרת למקומה כך אלעזר בן דורדיא אין מקבלין אותו בתשובה,הלך וישב בין שני הרים וגבעות אמר הרים וגבעות בקשו עלי רחמים אמרו לו עד שאנו מבקשים עליך נבקש על עצמנו שנאמר (ישעיהו נד, י) כי ההרים ימושו והגבעות תמוטינה אמר שמים וארץ בקשו עלי רחמים אמרו עד שאנו מבקשים עליך נבקש על עצמנו שנאמר (ישעיהו נא, ו) כי שמים כעשן נמלחו והארץ כבגד תבלה,אמר חמה ולבנה בקשו עלי רחמים אמרו לו עד שאנו מבקשים עליך נבקש על עצמנו שנאמר (ישעיהו כד, כג) וחפרה הלבנה ובושה החמה אמר כוכבים ומזלות בקשו עלי רחמים אמרו לו עד שאנו מבקשים עליך נבקש על עצמנו שנאמר (ישעיהו לד, ד) ונמקו כל צבא השמים,אמר אין הדבר תלוי אלא בי הניח ראשו בין ברכיו וגעה בבכיה עד שיצתה נשמתו יצתה בת קול ואמרה ר"א בן דורדיא מזומן לחיי העולם הבא והא הכא בעבירה הוה ומית התם נמי כיון דאביק בה טובא כמינות דמיא,בכה רבי ואמר יש קונה עולמו בכמה שנים ויש קונה עולמו בשעה אחת ואמר רבי לא דיין לבעלי תשובה שמקבלין אותן אלא שקורין אותן רבי,ר\' חנינא ור\' יונתן הוו קאזלי באורחא מטו להנהו תרי שבילי חד פצי אפיתחא דעבודת כוכבים וחד פצי אפיתחא דבי זונות אמר ליה חד לחבריה ניזיל אפיתחא דעבודת כוכבים'' None17a and you derived pleasure from it, and because of this you were held responsible by Heaven. Rabbi Eliezer said to him: Akiva, you are right, as you have reminded me that once I was walking in the upper marketplace of Tzippori, and I found a man who was one of the students of Jesus the Nazarene, and his name was Ya’akov of Kefar Sekhanya. He said to me: It is written in your Torah: “You shall not bring the payment to a prostitute, or the price of a dog, into the house of the Lord your God” (Deuteronomy 23:19). What is the halakha: Is it permitted to make from the payment to a prostitute for services rendered a bathroom for a High Priest in the Temple? And I said nothing to him in response.,He said to me: Jesus the Nazarene taught me the following: It is permitted, as derived from the verse: “For of the payment to a prostitute she has gathered them, and to the payment to a prostitute they shall return” (Micah 1:7). Since the coins came from a place of filth, let them go to a place of filth and be used to build a bathroom.,And I derived pleasure from the statement, and due to this, I was arrested for heresy by the authorities, because I transgressed that which is written in the Torah: “Remove your way far from her, and do not come near the entrance of her house” (Proverbs 5:8). “Remove your way far from her,” this is a reference to heresy; “and do not come near the entrance of her house,” this is a reference to the ruling authority. The Gemara notes: And there are those who say a different interpretation: “Remove your way far from her,” this is a reference to heresy and the ruling authority; “and do not come near the entrance of her house,” this is a reference to a prostitute. And how much distance must one maintain from a prostitute? Rav Ḥisda said: Four cubits.,With regard to the derivation of the verse by Jesus the Nazarene, the Gemara asks: And what do the Sages derive from this phrase: “Payment to a prostitute”? The Gemara answers: They explain it in accordance with the opinion of Rav Ḥisda, as Rav Ḥisda says: Any prostitute who hires herself out to others for money will become so attached to this practice that ultimately, when others no longer wish to hire her, she will hire others to engage in intercourse with her. As it is stated: “And in that you gave payment, and no payment is given to you, therefore you are contrary” (Ezekiel 16:34).,The Gemara comments: And Rav Ḥisda, who stated above that the Torah requires one to maintain a distance of four cubits from a prostitute, disagrees with the opinion of Rabbi Pedat. As Rabbi Pedat says: The Torah prohibited only intimacy that involves engaging in prohibited sexual relations, as it is stated: “None of you shall approach to any that is near of kin to him, to uncover their nakedness” (Leviticus 18:6). The prohibition against intimacy in the Torah applies exclusively to sexual intercourse, and all other kinds of intimacy that do not include actual intercourse are not included in the prohibition.,The Gemara relates: When Ulla would come from the study hall, he would kiss his sisters on their hands. And some say: On their chests. And the Gemara points out that this action of his disagrees with another ruling that Ulla himself issued, as Ulla says: Mere intimacy with a woman with whom one is prohibited from engaging in sexual intercourse is prohibited, due to the maxim: Go, go, we say to a nazirite, go around, go around but do not come near to the vineyard. Just as a nazirite is warned not even to come into close proximity of a vineyard lest he consume a product of the vine, so too one is obligated to distance himself from anyone with whom intercourse is forbidden.,§ In connection to the earlier mention of heresy and the ruling authorities, the Gemara cites a verse: “The horseleech has two daughters: Give, give” (Proverbs 30:15). What is meant by “give, give”? Mar Ukva says: This is the voice of the two daughters who cry out from Gehenna due to their suffering; and they are the ones who say in this world: Give, give, demanding dues and complete allegiance. And who are they? They are heresy and the ruling authority. There are those who say that Rav Ḥisda says that Mar Ukva says: The voice of Gehenna cries out and says: Bring me two daughters who cry and say in this world: Give, give.,The following verse in Proverbs makes reference to a foreign woman, which according to the Sages is a euphemism for heresy: “None that go to her return, neither do they attain the paths of life” (Proverbs 2:19). The Gemara asks: Since those that are drawn to heresy do not return, from where would they attain the path of life? Why is it necessary for the verse to add that they do not attain the paths of life? The Gemara explains that this is what the verse is saying: In general, those who go to her do not return, and even if they return, they do not attain the paths of life, i.e., the pain of their regret will shorten their lives.,The Gemara asks: Is this to say that anyone who separates himself from heresy and returns from his mistaken ways must die? But what about that woman who came before Rav Ḥisda to confess to him, and she said to him: The lightest of the light, i.e., the least of the sins that she committed, is that she conceived her younger son from engaging in intercourse with her older son. And Rav Ḥisda said to her: Prepare funeral shrouds for her, i.e., yourself, as you will certainly die soon, but she did not die.,The above incident refutes the claim that anyone who repents for the sin of heresy must die, as from the fact that she said that the lightest of the light of her sins was that she conceived one son from engaging in intercourse with another son, by inference one can learn that she was also involved in heresy, and yet she did not die. The Gemara answers: That is a case where the woman did not repent properly, and due to that reason she did not die.,There are those who say there is a different version of the objection to the Gemara’s statement that those who repent for the sin of heresy must die: Is that to say that if one repents for the sin of heresy, yes, the result is death, whereas if one repents for the sin of forbidden sexual intercourse he does not die? But what about that woman who came before Rav Ḥisda to confess to him and Rav Ḥisda said to those present: Prepare funeral shrouds for her, and she died? The Gemara answers: From the fact that she said: The lightest of the light, by inference one can learn that she was also involved in heresy.,The Gemara asks: And is it correct that one who repents of the sin of forbidden sexual intercourse does not die? But isn’t it taught in a baraita: They said about Rabbi Elazar ben Durdayya that he was so promiscuous that he did not leave one prostitute in the world with whom he did not engage in sexual intercourse. Once, he heard that there was one prostitute in one of the cities overseas who would take a purse full of dinars as her payment. He took a purse full of dinars and went and crossed seven rivers to reach her. When they were engaged in the matters to which they were accustomed, a euphemism for intercourse, she passed wind and said: Just as this passed wind will not return to its place, so too Elazar ben Durdayya will not be accepted in repentance, even if he were to try to repent.,This statement deeply shocked Elazar ben Durdayya, and he went and sat between two mountains and hills and said: Mountains and hills, pray for mercy on my behalf, so that my repentance will be accepted. They said to him: Before we pray for mercy on your behalf, we must pray for mercy on our own behalf, as it is stated: “For the mountains may depart, and the hills be removed” (Isaiah 54:10). He said: Heaven and earth, pray for mercy on my behalf. They said to him: Before we pray for mercy on your behalf, we must pray for mercy on our own behalf, as it is stated: “For the heavens shall vanish away like smoke, and the earth shall wax old like a garment” (Isaiah 51:6).,He said: Sun and moon, pray for mercy on my behalf. They said to him: Before we pray for mercy on your behalf, we must pray for mercy on our own behalf, as it is stated: “Then the moon shall be confounded, and the sun ashamed” (Isaiah 24:23). He said: Stars and constellations, pray for mercy on my behalf. They said to him: Before we pray for mercy on your behalf, we must pray for mercy on our own behalf, as it is stated: “And all the hosts of heaven shall molder away” (Isaiah 34:4).,Elazar ben Durdayya said: Clearly the matter depends on nothing other than myself. He placed his head between his knees and cried loudly until his soul left his body. A Divine Voice emerged and said: Rabbi Elazar ben Durdayya is destined for life in the World-to-Come. The Gemara explains the difficulty presented by this story: And here Elazar ben Durdayya was guilty of the sin of forbidden sexual intercourse, and yet he died once he repented. The Gemara answers: There too, since he was attached so strongly to the sin, to an extent that transcended the physical temptation he felt, it is similar to heresy, as it had become like a form of idol worship for him.,When Rabbi Yehuda HaNasi heard this story of Elazar ben Durdayya, he wept and said: There is one who acquires his share in the World-to-Come only after many years of toil, and there is one who acquires his share in the World-to-Come in one moment. And Rabbi Yehuda HaNasi further says: Not only are penitents accepted, but they are even called: Rabbi, as the Divine Voice referred to Elazar ben Durdayya as Rabbi Elazar ben Durdayya.,§ In relation to the issue of distancing oneself from idol worship and prostitution, the Gemara relates: Rabbi Ḥanina and Rabbi Yonatan were once walking along the road when they came to a certain two paths, one of which branched off toward the entrance of a place of idol worship, and the other one branched off toward the entrance of a brothel. One said to the other: Let us go by the path that leads to the entrance of the place of idol worship,'' None
79. Vergil, Aeneis, 6.641
 Tagged with subjects: • post-mortality belief, critique • scorn gods, ; ridicule Christian beliefs

 Found in books: Sider (2001), Christian and Pagan in the Roman Empire: The Witness of Tertullian, 67; Waldner et al. (2016), Burial Rituals, Ideas of Afterlife, and the Individual in the Hellenistic World and the Roman Empire, 79

sup>
6.641 purpureo, solemque suum, sua sidera norunt.'' None
sup>
6.641 His face and bloody hands, his wounded head '' None
80. None, None, nan
 Tagged with subjects: • Beliefs • post-mortality belief, representation of, Egyptian context

 Found in books: Bricault and Bonnet (2013), Panthée: Religious Transformations in the Graeco-Roman Empire, 161; Waldner et al. (2016), Burial Rituals, Ideas of Afterlife, and the Individual in the Hellenistic World and the Roman Empire, 135

81. None, None, nan
 Tagged with subjects: • belief (doxa) • belief (doxa),Bentham, J. • belief, empty • belief, in gods/goddesses • belief, in pursuit of pleasure • belief, religious

 Found in books: Long (2006), From Epicurus to Epictetus Studies in Hellenistic and Roman Philosophy, 188, 189; Mackey (2022), Belief and Cult: Rethinking Roman Religion, 214




Please note: the results are produced through a computerized process which may frequently lead to errors, both in incorrect tagging and in other issues. Please use with caution.
Due to load times, full text fetching is currently attempted for validated results only.
Full texts for Hebrew Bible and rabbinic texts is kindly supplied by Sefaria; for Greek and Latin texts, by Perseus Scaife, for the Quran, by Tanzil.net

For a list of book indices included, see here.